《The Hentai Protagonist System》


 Prologue (Part I)

    It was around 11:30 p.m. when I finally arrived home.


    I thought that my day would be just like any other. But as it turns out, things can go to lightly bad to a real fucking disaster really fast.


    I¡¯m 30 years old and work as a waiter on a restaurant designed for people that can afford to spend their money on ridiculously expensive food, served in absurdly small quantities.


    Well.. I used to work anyway.


    My life was nothing but a series of unfortunate events. I was an orphan for as long as I could remember, being transferred from one house to another or being put in some kind institution when there was no one willing to accept me. On the best places the owners would do just the bare minimum to keep me alive, such  as feed me and let me use a proper bedroom. On the worst places I was beaten, poorly fed or not at all, slept on the ground and other things that I don¡¯t like to remember.


    I suppose that if I had worked hard at school, I might have found a way to turn things around, having a better paying job, but unfortunately that¡¯s not how things went by.


    As soon as I finished high school, I looked for a job so that I could live by myself and don¡¯t having to rely on anyone as fast as possible. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find it, but it didn¡¯t payed enough for me to survive, so I had to find a second job and eventually a third. With so much of my time being spend working I had no time to study on a public college, and after paying the bills there was almost nothing left to spend on something for my own amusement.


    It was only after I completed 26 years old that things started to improve a little. I was on a walk on one of the rare days that I manage to have a break from my three jobs when I noticed two men discussing out loud. After a few seconds of shouting one of them left clearly furious and stomping his feet, and the other stayed behind with a helpless expression on his face.


    From the shouting I could understand that the man left behind was the manager of a high class restaurant. Apparently on that day the place was packed full and they were with lack of manpower, so I offered myself to help for the day, hoping to earn a little extra money, in case I needed.


    The atmosphere of that restaurant was completely different from all of the places that I worked before. The place was clearly build to attend people to which money meant almost nothing, since they had much more than they could spend.


    Despite being a little clumsy on the beginning, since it was so different from all the jobs that I had before, I was eventually able to serve the customers properly. After six hours of hard work, the manager payed me and complimented me saying that he didn¡¯t expected that I would do such a good job. He offered me a permanent job on the restaurant, and when I heard how much it would pay I accepted immediately.


    For some time things went smoothly. The new job payed almost as much as the three jobs that I had before, and counting the tips that I received from the customers the amount of money I end up gaining could finally be considered decent. Thanks to that I was finally able to study online, trying to gain a degree focused on investment.


    Sadly the situation turned for the worst recently. As a result of unforeseen circumstances the number of shifts that I could work started to diminish, forcing me to make difficult choices to survive.


    Finally today, after the end of my last shift, I was informed that due to recent circumstances the restaurant was firing me. That had to happen at the worst possible time, since practically everywhere people were being fired, making this the worst possible moment to be unemployed.


    Saying that my situation right now was difficult would be an understatement.


    Just a couple of days ago I had completed my degree and was planning to save enough money to finally start to invest, and possible turn my life around. Now I¡¯m unemployed and it will probably take weeks, if not months, until I manage to get a new one.


    Ahhh... I¡¯m too tired to think about this right now.


    Probably best to think about this tomorrow. Anything that might come to mind right now will just left me depressed.


    After taking a very long shower I went straight to bed, too tired to bother in taking my clothes out of the floor.


    I closed my eyes and let the slumber took over me.

 Prologue (Part II)

    ...Hm?


    Where am I?


    What is this place?


    It looks like I¡¯m in space. All the directions that I look is dark with with tiny shining dots resembling stars.


    Wait, why can¡¯t I see my hands?! Where are they?! Where are my feet?! Where¡¯s my body?!


    What¡¯s going on?!


    ¡°You need to calm yourself first, so that we can explain¡±


    Who said that?!


    I looked around, trying to find the source of that voice.


    Suddenly, the figures of two people are in front of me, and the last word that can be used to describe them is ¡®normal¡¯.


    On the left was a tall man with well defined muscles and big golden angel like wings on his back. He had golden long hair and golden eyes. He was showing a smirk, like he was thinking about some kind of personal joke.


    But, unfortunately, none of that was what caught most of my attention.


    I mean... why the hell was he naked?!


    Not only that, but his dick was BIG. One might even think that ¡®thing¡¯ actually belonged to a horse. And on top of that, he was shamelessly masturbating on front of me, like he didn¡¯t care that he was being seen.


    I wished that there was bleach here, so that I could cleanse my eyes.


    Since that wasn¡¯t a vision that a straight guy like me could handle, I focused my attention on the other person, a much better view.


    The person on the right was a girl with brown hair and brown eyes, with beautiful butterfly like wings coming from her back displaying all the possible colors that that I knew and even colors that I certainly didn¡¯t knew.


    Unlike the pervert the girl was properly dressed, wearing a flowery dress without sleeves that reached her knees and a pair of simple looking sandals.


    If I were to ignore the wings, then there wouldn¡¯t be nothing really remarkable about her, with the exception of being slightly cute, but the moment my eyes landed on her I suddenly felt much more comfortable, like I would be happy for simple be close to her.


    Neither of them were normal, that¡¯s certain, but they were likely the only source of information here, so I will focus my attention on the girl and ignore the pervert.


    ¡°We just met and you are already calling me a pervert? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little rude?¡±


    ...Hum? How does he now what I think about him?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that difficult, and you don¡¯t need to feel apologetic about your opinion. Most people who meets this degenerate for the first time have similar thoughts¡±


    Now the girl knows too?! And I don¡¯t feel sorry for my opinion of him! If anything, I¡¯m becoming even more certain about my opinion!


    The girl was showing a troubled expression, like this wasn¡¯t the first time that this was happening, while that man¡¯s smirk just increased in intensity, clearly finding the situation more amusing with each second.


    Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look!


    ¡°So this form isn¡¯t to your taste? How about this one?¡±


    Before I could say anything the man disappeared and in his place was a woman, possibly with the most erotic figure that I have ever seen. She had the same golden hair and golden eyes, with big breasts and a round big butt, a perfect hourglass figure. Her appearance was something out of a fairy tale, simple impossible to be real and yet it was right in front of me.


    Just a few seconds ago looking at that man was enough to make me sick, but right now I couldn¡¯t avert my vision from that woman, even if I knew in my head that she and. That man were the same person. The only thing that didn¡¯t change was the smirk on her lips, clearly finding amusing my reaction towards her change of form.


    The most outrageous thing was the she didn¡¯t stop masturbating for one second, fingering her pussy with one hand and fondling her breasts with the other, making loud slippering sounds and letting out moans occasionally.


    ¡°So, is this... hum... form more... ahn... to your liking?¡±


    I might be unable to avert my vision from her, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I find her(him?) less annoying to deal with.


    ¡°Can you stop with this for one second? We have a purpose here¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the... hummmm... harm? Not like... ohn... he¡¯s going to... ghun... die because of it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but at this rate we won¡¯t be able to explain anything to the poor boy¡±


    ¡°*Sigh* Fine, fine¡±


    She snapped her fingers and, in the blink of an eye, she was wearing a beautiful red long dress with a generous cleavage and a cut on both sides, showing her smooth beautiful legs.


    That vision was almost perfect, if it wasn¡¯t for the frown that woman had on her face. Apparently the fact she was no longer masturbating was putting her on a bad mood.


    The girl with butterfly wings nodded approvingly at the woman with golden wings at looked back at me.


    ¡°I think that now you feel more comfortable with the situation, don¡¯t you little one?¡±


    Yes I¡¯m, but can someone please explain to me what the hell is going on?!


    ¡°Of course, but first I believe that introductions are in order¡± saying that the girl adopted a more dignified pose and introduced herself ¡°My name is Anteros, the god of requited love, protector of relationships and benefactor of all those who are in love with each other¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s if that overly formal introduction?¡± the other woman(or was it a man?) said in an annoyed tone ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My name is Eros, the god of sex¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough Eros, you¡¯re much more than just that. This is my sibling Eros, the god of passion, ruler of carnal desires and instigator of mutual pleasurably sexual acts¡±


    ¡°You just repeated what I said in an overly complicated way¡±


    ¡°You should port yourself better Eros. You¡¯re a god, try to act like one¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a pain. I like to enjoy myself, and everything else is just a bother¡±


    They started to bicker with each other, like they had forgotten that I was here.


    Clearly that wasn¡¯t the first time that they discussed with each other.


    Hey, can the two of you stop with this nonsense and tell me what the hell is going on?!


    Noticing my outrage both of them stopped arguing and looked back at me, Anteros with a, apologetic look and Eros with the same annoyed look as before.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry for this unsightly display of our part¡±


    ¡°Fine, but only because the sooner we end this the sooner I can go back to masturbate¡±


    Their response were very different from each other, a clear reflection of their personalities, but each of them were what I might expect of whom they claim to be.


    Ok, so I¡¯m in front of two... beings... that claim to be gods, I have no body that I can see and we are communicating in some way that isn¡¯t exactly speaking, but maybe my thoughts?


    I suppose that means I¡¯m dreaming or dead, correct?


    ¡°Indeed, you have lost your life. Would you like to know how?¡±


    ...Might as well. Not like it¡¯s going to change anything, but I¡¯m a little curious of what happened.


    So, what happened? Was I suffocated? Killed by a robber? A serial killer?


    ¡°No, a fire started on your building that weakened it¡¯s structure, causing a piece of it to fell on your head. You died immediately and in peace¡±


    ...Seriously?! Was I so exhausted that not even the smell of smoke didn¡¯t wake me?! And my building wasn¡¯t so bad that... Aahhhh, whatever.


    So, what happens now? Am I going to be summoned to be a hero, a demon king, a new god or a ruler like in some of those thousands of novels and mangas?


    ¡°Oh no, nothing like that. If anything you can just enjoy your life¡± said Eros, with that annoying smirk returning to her face.


    ...just enjoy my life? So why wasn¡¯t I sent there immediately?


    ¡°Listen carefully. Both me and my sibling have duties to attend, so our remaining time is limited. I can¡¯t tell you everything that you wish to know, but I will use the little time we have left to give the essential of what you need to know¡± said Anteros.


    ...and whose fault is that?!


    ¡°...fair enough. Now first, you¡¯re going to be reborn in a world whose jurisdiction lies primarily with me and Eros, so the both of us will be watching how your life is going from time to time.


    Second, the world you¡¯re going will have many situations similar to stories you have read during your life, but don¡¯t expect to everything to go as you remember.


    Third, you won¡¯t remember everything the moment you arrive there, since an infant mortal brain can¡¯t handle all that information. Instead, once you reach a more adequate age, your memories will slowly be available to you.


    And lastly, once your memories start to return to you and you remember our encounter, a little gift from the both of us will be available to you. It¡¯s just something that we crafted to help you enjoy your new life to the fullest¡± explained Anteros.


    I was already expecting to be send to another world, but the other things that Anteros said caught me by surprise.


    However what most caught my attention was the part about the gift they were going to give to me.


    But before I could say anything, Eros interrupted me.


    ¡°You have questions, but as my sibling said we don¡¯t have time. If everything goes well, we will meet again. Good luck in you new life and try to have more fun this time, okay?¡±


    After saying their piece, the distance between us started to increase. I¡¯m not sure if they are distancing themselves or it¡¯s me that is being pulled away.


    Once I couldn¡¯t see them anymore I felt something similar to sleep, and then everything went dark.

 Chapter 1 – System

    ¡°GAAAAAHHHHHH!¡±


    I was suddenly assaulted by an excruciating headache, forcing me out of me sleep.


    I was just forcefully woken, but I automatically put my fingers on my temples and started to rub them, trying to appease that throbbing pain.


    After a few minutes the headache finally disappeared, allowing me to think more clearly.


    As my mind was becoming more clear, the conversation I had before came back to me. Or more precisely, the conversation I had before being supposedly reborn.


    The memory of what happened was so surreal that I was sure it was just a dream. I mean, I liked the idea of being someone that reincarnated but there¡¯s now way that was true.


    Right?


    Suddenly, something resembling a digital screen from a sci-fi movie appeared in front of me, and in it a bunch of messages started to appear on it.


    [Downloading information, instructions, resources...]


    [10% complete...]


    [20% complete...]


    [30% complete...]


    ...


    [100% complete. All resources ready to used.]


    [For host to be able to access system, the command ¡®open system¡¯ is necessary to be thought or said by host.]


    All those messages and what they told left me stunned. Any remaining sleepiness that might still be in me was blown away immediately. For some reason I was feeling extremely excited with the situation, like I was a little kid that just received a new toy and couldn¡¯t wait to play with it.


    Since felt I felt it would be impossible to go back to sleep without knowing more about this, I decided to give that command.


    ¡®Open system¡¯


    Right after thinking those words, new messages appeared in front of me.


    [Welcome to the H.P.S.(Hentai Protagonist System)]


    [Hentai Protagonist System]


    <Status>


    - Name: Takashi Komiya;


    - Age: 10 years;


    - Gender: Male;


    - Race: Mortal(Human);


    - Hentai Points: 0;


    <Skills>


    - None.


    <Shop>


    - Itens(+)


    - Skills(+)


    <Sexual Partners>


    - None.


    [For more information host needs to direct questions towards the system, and they will be answered accordingly to the current permission given to host.]


    While I was reading the messages more images appeared in my mind, and as I analyzed them I felt myself being emotionally affected by them.


    It was a strange mixture of sadness, relief and excitement.


    That sadness was definitely associated with those images, I assume were memories, from before of the conversation with those so called gods.


    The relief and excitement came from the end of that miserable life and what would come for me now.


    I might not have recovered all of my memories yet, but I was pretty sure that most of my old life was nothing but struggle, considering what I was feeling right now.


    That was why I felt I needed to make the best of my life this time.


    And the name of this system was what made me excited.


    The Hentai Protagonist System.


    Eros and Anteros said that their gift would be useful to make much more easy for me to enjoy my life, and considering the name of this thing, it was more than obvious how it was going to do it.


    Ecchi occasions.


    Lewd situations!


    SEX!!!


    Thinking about what I might encounter on the future, I was getting more and more excited.


    Okay, I need to breath. I can¡¯t let myself be completely consumed by the situation.


    Inhale... Exhale... Inhale... Exhale... Inhale... Exhale...


    The new memories on my head were a little mixed with what I remembered of my current life, so I should try to recall what I knew about my life this time.


    Let¡¯s see... I¡¯m currently living with my two cousins, both of them sisters, in a medium size town. My mother on this world died not much after I was born and my father was out of the country at work most of the time, so the three of us are usually under the care of housekeepers.


    The result was that I saw my two cousins as older sisters and my father as a distant figure. I cared a lot for the two of them and I had no strong attachment towards my father.


    Okay, so I¡¯m still able to be completely aware of my situation.


    Now that I think more about it, there was one more thing that I should pay attention.


    Eros and Anteros said that in this world many of the stories that I red in my past life were going to happen on this world.


    I wonder what kind of situations I will find myself into and which of those characters I will encounter.


    Maybe I already am in one of those stories, but just don¡¯t remember which at the moment?


    As questions were starting to come mind I felt my eyes were starting to getting heavy.


    It looked like my excitement was not enough anymore to keep drowsiness to overwhelm me.


    There were a lot of things that I wanted to question the system and think about, but right now didn¡¯t felt the most appropriate time for it.


    I might forgetting or understanding something wrong due to this heavy feeling that is starting to took over me.


    I also had to be rested and on my best condition tomorrow. Apparently my father would come to the house tomorrow, after months of absence, to make some kind of big announcement.


    I took myself back on the bed and, leaving aside all the thoughts that I had before, I let myself being taken by slumber once more.

 Chapter 2 – Waking Up

    It was around 8:00 a.m. when I woke up. In a normal day that would be a problem but I was currently on vacation, and school would start only next week.


    As I was stretching myself, a custom that I had after waking up, the events of a few hours earlier came back to me, destroying any remnant of.tiredness that my body still had.


    I left my bed and went to the bathroom to empty my bladder and take a bath, another part of my early day routine. As I was doing those things, I started to ask the system about the first things that I thought that I needed to know.


    System, what are Hentai Points?


    [¡®Hentai Points¡¯ are the form of currency used by system in order for host to acquire skills and items.]


    A form of currency, eh? How can I obtain these points?


    [The total of ¡®Hentai Points¡¯ will be increased every time host execute activities related to the dominions of the gods that gifted the system to host, Eros and Anteros.]


    Okay, let¡¯s see. If I remember correctly, one of them was the god of sex and the other was the god of romantic relationships, so that means that I¡¯m able to obtain points by doing anything sexual with someone else and the amount I gain will probably be higher the more positively intense are the feelings between me and the other person.


    Let¡¯s see, what else can I... wait!


    System, do I need other person to earn points or... am I able to gain points by pleasuring myself?


    [It¡¯s possible to obtain points by the act of masturbation, but the amount vary and is extremely small, with the maximum being 10 points acquired per ejaculation.]


    That was a bit disappointing.


    I thought that I could acquire points rapidly by masturbating but that message implied that, whether it was items or skills, the prices would be to high to buy something anytime soon by just doing it by myself.


    I want to ask more questions about how to obtain points, but that can be for later. There are other more important questions for the moment.


    By this point I had already took a quick shower and dressed myself simple, good enough to receive my father in my opinion.


    As I was heading to the kitchen to eat my breakfast I made the last question to the system for the moment.


    System, what kind of items can I buy in the shop?


    [The shop was designed to use divine energy to create or transport items to the host, depending of the nature of the selected item. All items displayed are related to the dominions of the gods Eros and Anteros, deliverers of the system, and can be used to increase the sexual pleasure of the host and partners or to demonstrate and the increase increase romantic feelings between host and his partners.]


    That message clarified to me what I wanted to know, but it had a little too much information.


    I didn¡¯t need to know how the items came to be, but it was an interesting thing to know.


    There were mor questions to be asked but I was almost at the kitchen, which meant I probably would be with my two cousins very soon. I also would meet my father today and I had the feeling that it would be better to don¡¯t to many things on my head when talking with him.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m facing the demon king or anything like that. I can ask more questions later.


    Once I reached the kitchen, I was greeted by a familiar sight.


    ¡°Good morning Taka-kun¡±


    ¡°Hey Taka, morning!¡±


    In front of me, seating on the table and already eating breakfast, were my two older cousins.


    The first to greet me was the oldest of the two of them, Ayami Komiya. She was two years older than me, meaning she was twelve years old, with shoulder length and gentle gray eyes. She had a calming sooth personality combined with a figure more developed for someone of her age, at least I assumed.


    The second to greet me is Megumi Komiya. She was just one year older than me and, different from Megumi, also a bit of a tomboy. She had the same brown hair than her sister but in a twintails hairstyle, playful green eyes and a figure very well developed for her age, although not yet as much as her sister.


    That vision was something that I was already used, but for some reason today it felt different. It was a strange sense of deja vu, like I had seen them more than I remembered.


    Then I remembered what Anteros had said to me, that I would meet situations similar to stories on my past life.


    Does this mean that they are part of one of those stories?


    I couldn¡¯t help myself but ponder about it. The possibility that the two people I care the most had a story about them for an entire other world to see or read.


    It was a weird feeling, to say the least.


    ¡°Taka-kun?¡±


    Hearing my name forced me out of my thoughts. Looking at my cousins, Ayami had a slightly concerned expression and Megumi was looking at me with curiosity.


    With them like that, I thought that it I should say something to alleviate their concerns.


    ¡°Uaaahhh... morning Aya-nee, Megu-nee. Sorry, I played games until late so I¡¯m a little sleepy¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a lie, but I probably was this way for suddenly waking up in the middle of the night, but I couldn¡¯t tell them that.


    My response seemed to satisfy them, because they went back to smile at me.


    ¡°What?! You should have called me Taka. It¡¯s fun to play with other people¡± said Megu-nee.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t Megu, and neither do you Taka-kun. We will go back to school next week, so we should try to start to sleep earlier¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°That¡¯s more reason to enjoy ourselves more! I want to play with Taka as much as possible¡± said Megu-nee.


    ¡°Geeez Megu, that¡¯s why your grades were so low. You almost failed last year, so please be more careful of how you act¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°I still passed, didn¡¯t I?! Aya-nee is the weird one for worrying about this stuff instead of playing with us¡± said Megu-nee.


    And just like that they started to bicker with each other.


    I was already used to it. They discussed like that a lot but it was just because they care and worry for each other in their own different way.


    After some time I thought that it was already time to ask the important question of the day.


    ¡°What time father said he would arrive?¡±


    ¡°He should arrive in a few minutes¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°You really need to meet him Taka? He probably is just going to lecture you or something like that¡± said Megu-nee, clearly displeased.


    ¡°He¡¯s Taka-kun¡¯s father Megu. I know you don¡¯t like it, but if you meet him try to be polite at least¡± said Aya-nee.


    By their responses it was possible to anyone to understand that they didn¡¯t like my father. Technically he was our guardian, but neither me or them saw him that much. He took them under his wing out of familial obligation, but nothing else. He not even once tried to form a relationship with them, and only acted annoyed when they tried to bond with him.


    Aya-nee tried to at least be polite, but Megu lost the patience for that a long time ago.


    *Ding*Ding*Ding*


    While we were discussing, the doorbell rang. It looked like he arrived.


    I went there to receive him, since I wanted to know why he was coming here as fast as possible.


    Once I opened the door there he was in front of me, with the same dark hair and dark eyes, wearing a professional looking suit, presenting the appearance expected of a businessman.


    ¡°Hello Takashi¡± he said.


    His tone was completely indifferent, like he was dealing with a situation simple out of necessity.


    ¡°Hello father, welcome¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the living room.There¡¯s something that I have to tell you¡± he said.


    His tone wasn¡¯t of someone making a request but giving an order, and he didn¡¯t wanted me to discuss with him about it.


    ¡°Very well¡±


    I didn¡¯t wanted to deal with him more than necessary. There were other things that I wanted to deal with, like this feeling of deja vu regarding my cousins and my other questions regarding the system.


    Once in the living room, my father said the last thing that I expected.


    ¡°Takashi, I came here today to announce that I got married and as such, you gained a new mother and two sisters¡± he said.


    That announce caught me by surprise. I know that he didn¡¯t care for me much, but I thought that he would at least inform me before he got married, and at least have me there when it happened.


    Just to show how much he cares for me.


    Trying as best as possible to don¡¯t throw a tantrum, I swallowed the bitterness that I was feeling and tried to be polite.


    ¡°Congratulations father¡±


    That was the only thing that I could say.


    ¡°Thank you. We didn¡¯t had a ceremony or anything, we just went to the Registry Office and signed the documents¡± he said.


    The way he described was like he was talking about a business dealing, but that was what I should expect of him.


    He never really cared for things like that.


    ¡°Leaving that aside, I came here so that you could meet them. You can enter!¡± he said.


    After he said that, I heard the door opening again and tree people entered the living room.


    The first enter were two young girls around my age, one with short black hair and the other with blond hair in twintails. Both of them gave me the same sense of deja vu that my cousins.


    But the moment the third person came, I felt like my heart had stopped for a moment.


    Before me was probably the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, probably in both of my lives. She had an outrageously seductive figure, with long ashen blond hair in a single braid that reached her waist, kind blue eyes and a gentle smile on her sexy lips.


    I found myself so mesmerized by her that I almost didn¡¯t heard what she said next.


    ¡°Hello Takashi. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Yuria and from today onwards I¡¯m going to be your mother. I hope we can get along¡±

 Chapter 3 – New Family

    I couldn¡¯t avert my eyes from her, completely hypnotized by her beauty.


    Simple looking at her set my heart at full speed and yet I was completely immobile, like I had being hit by some kind of paralyzing spell.


    ¡°Takashi?¡±


    Hearing her voice forced me out of my shocked state. She had a questioning look on her, probably because I was looking at her silently. I must had being quiet for more time than I expected.


    That¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°S-sorry. N-nice to meet you¡±


    I could feel my cheeks burning by simple saying those words. I could barely look directly at her, embarrassed that I stammered my words.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m glad. This two girls here are my daughters. Come on girls, introduce yourselves¡±


    At her words the two girls stepped forward. The first to talk was the one with short black hair.


    ¡°He-hello, my n-name is Anna, and I¡¯m g-going to be your o-older sister¡±


    Same as me, she was stammering her words. She probably was just as nervous as I, maybe fearing that I might not like her.


    ...that¡¯s kinda cute.


    Seeing her like that helped me to calm down a little. Now that I looked at her, she has a similar figure as Megu-nee, more developed than other girls her age.


    Wait, why am I having these kind of thoughts? Is this some kind of side effect from the memories of my previous life?


    Before I thought more about that, the other girl presented herself with an excited and carefree smile.


    ¡°Hi Takashi, I¡¯m Rina and I¡¯ll be your older sister too. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Different from Anna, the girl named Rina didn¡¯t seemed to be nervous at all. It probably didn¡¯t even crossed her mind that we might not like each other.


    ¡°Rina, that¡¯s not right. Takashi is actually a little older than you, so you¡¯re going to be his little sister¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Ehhh?! But he¡¯s so small! I¡¯m clearly the older¡± protested Rina.


    ¡°Please stop Rina. I don¡¯t think Takashi will like if you talk so much about it¡± admonished Yuria.


    Rina did as Yuria said and stayed quiet, but she also crossed her arms and ouffed her cheeks, clearly not happy for being reprimanded in front of her new brother.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I really care about it.


    Most of my classmates were taller than me, so I was used with others my age teasing me about it.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t really mind¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough of chit-chat. I still have a few things to talk with Takashi, so the rest of you can make yourselves comfortable. Yuria, the master bedroom is on the ground floor. Anna, Rina, there are two guests rooms on the ground floor, choose whichever you want. We¡¯ll be leaving in two days¡± said father.


    ¡°Very well dad¡±


    ¡°Sure thing dad!¡±


    After giving their responses they left the room, certainly to look for their rooms.


    What he said left be a little confused. The part of them having their own room was normal I guess since we would be family, which meant we would be living together. But what was that part about leaving? If it was only father than it would be normal, since he travel a lot as part of his work, but the way he said was like he was talking about all of us.


    ¡°Now, as for the next news, I want you to start to pack your things Takashi. In two days you will leave with us to the capital, where the five of us will live¡± he said.


    ...What?! I¡¯m going to move to another city?! And Aya-nee and Megu-nee aren¡¯t coming with us?!


    ¡°B-but father...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any protest about this Takashi. It¡¯s already decided¡± he said in a stern tone.


    I wanted to discuss this, but he was looking at me with that ¡®no nonsense¡¯ look that I had seen many times before. He wouldn¡¯t budge on this.


    I could only grind my teeth in frustration about this.


    ¡°I-I understand father¡±


    ¡°...Good. Now excuse me, I have to inform your cousins about our future situation¡± he said.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°I told you already Takashi, I don¡¯t want to discuss this anymore¡± he said in a more annoyed tone.


    ¡°No no no, that¡¯s not it! Let me talk to them. They might accept it better of I¡¯m the one saying it to them¡±


    Both of my cousins already don¡¯t like my father, so if they hear from him that he was going to separate us it might result in a great argument. If that were to happen, father might support their living conditions less, or even stopping supporting them completely.


    I can¡¯t let that happen!


    Father simple looked at me indifferently, probably measuring the pros and cons of what I asked.


    After several seconds that felt like eternity he simple nodded.


    ¡°Do as you like¡± he said indifferently.


    Hearing his response I sighed in relief, glad that he agreed with my request.


    Now, how should I break the news to them?

 Chapter 4 – Farewell

    I stayed with my father a little longer, discussing a few more things related to the situation.


    After some time he went to the master bedroom, affirming that there still things related to business that he had to deal with today.


    The idea that he and that goddess would share the same bed irked me to the core, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    I just met her but I¡¯m sure that she deserves better than my ¡®father¡¯.


    I went to the second floor and headed immediately to Aya-nee¡¯s room. Both of my cousins said they would be there while I was talking with father.


    Entering the room I was greeted with the familiar sight of both of them entertaining themselves, Aya-nee reading a book and Megu-nee playing on a portable game.


    I was used to see them like that. Even if they were doing different things and bickered sometimes, they loved to be together. And now the thought that I won¡¯t be seeing them every day...


    I felt like someone was clenching my heart.


    Hold yourself together. You can¡¯t crumble right now.


    I knew that if I were to break down now it might take a long time compose myself together again.


    As if they sensed that I had entered the room both of them lifted their heads at my direction.


    ¡°Ah Taka-kun, you¡¯re back already¡± said Aya-nee with a smile.


    ¡°Hey Taka, already done with uncle? Let¡¯s play Beast Hunter together! The other console is over there¡± said Megu-nee in a carefree manner, pointing at the bed shelf.


    They greeted me like nothing was happening, completely unaware of the change on our lives that was coming.


    Somehow that just made things even harder.


    I must have started to show on my face that something was wrong, because right after they greeted me their faces showed worried expression.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± asked Aya-nee.


    ¡°Taka...¡± said Megu-nee in a concerned tone.


    ...Okay, no point in delaying it. Let¡¯s get this done.


    I urged them to set together on the bed, since I thought that it might be better if they received the news while seated together.


    I stood in front of them and breathed deeply, trying to steel myself to deliver the news. Looking at how I was acting the both of them stayed quiet at looked with full attention at me, realizing that what I was going to say was something serious.


    Okay, no sugar coating. Just rip off the band-aid.


    ¡°Aya-nee, Megu-nee, father married again and decided that I was going to live with them at the capital. I¡¯ll leave in a couple of days¡±


    My news caught them completely out of the blue. They had their mouths agape in complete shock.


    After a few seconds of complete silence...


    ¡°Taka-kun is leaving?!¡±


    ¡°That idiot! How dare he take Taka away from us!¡±


    ...and then they finally snapped.


    ¡°Aya-nee, Megu-nee, please calm down¡±


    Hearing me still talking in a relatively lower tone caught their attention, probably curious of why I wasn¡¯t reacting more like them.


    ¡°But Taka, this is...¡± started Megu-nee.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make fuss Megu-nee. We know that once father decide something there¡¯s no way to change his mind¡±


    ¡°Taka-kun, how can you be so calm about this? Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s unfair?¡± asked Aya-nee.


    ¡°Of course I think it¡¯s unfair! But I can¡¯t do anything about it, can I?!¡± I finally snapped.


    I felt tears starting to fall from my eyes, as I couldn¡¯t hold back my sadness anymore. I looked to the ground, trying to hide the fact that I started to cry.


    I didn¡¯t wanted to leave them.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not seeing my cousins everyday.


    I don¡¯t know when but at some point I felt myself being embraced. I instinctively knew that Aya-nee and Megu-nee were holding me, so I moved myself in a way that I could hold them with me as well.


    A few seconds later I heard their voices sobbing, making me realize that they were crying as well.


    We stayed holding each other for an unknown amount of time, trying console ourselves about what was going to happen.


    Finally we separated from each other. I could still see remnants of tears on their faces. Aya-nee had a crestfallen expression and Megu-nee was still sniffing.


    ¡°Taka really needs *sniff* to go?¡± asked Megu-nee.


    ¡°I think so Megu. Uncle doesn¡¯t change his mind when he decides something¡± said Aya-nee.


    Hearing her answer Megu couldn¡¯t do nothing but look at the ground in sadness. Aya-nee wasn¡¯t much better, looking completely lost.


    ¡°But, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re never see each other again.¡± I said, trying to improve the situation a little.


    ¡°...Yeah, you¡¯re right Taka-kun. We¡¯ll visit each other as much as we can¡± said said Aya-nee, looking a little better.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll visit Taka-kun a lot. A-and we still have a few days together. Let¡¯s enjoy it as much as we can¡± said Megu-nee.


    I could see that they still were sad but were trying their best to see the bright side of the situation, as small as it can be.


    Their attitude warmed my heart. They were right.


    We needed to enjoy this few days together as much as possible.


    *


    We were departing for the capital today.


    I spend the last two days as much as possible with my cousins, trying to make the most of the remaining time we had together.


    Once I had calmed down a little I thought that I should try to make sure that there was nothing wrong between my cousins and my new family, but that wasn¡¯t necessary. Both of my cousins were intelligent enough to don¡¯t blame Yuria and her daughters for what was happening.


    The blame lied entirely on my father.


    While the rest of my family was making the final preparations on the car for the drive to the airport, I was at the entrance of the house with my cousins saying my good byes to them.


    ¡°Make sure to behave yourself Taka-kun. Be a good brother to Anna-chan and Rina-chan, okay?¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°I-I will¡±


    My cousins interacted with my new family quite often over the last days, and surprisingly they got along very well with them.


    ¡°Call us as soon as you arrive, okay? Don¡¯t forget you promised to visit us, okay?¡± said Megu-nee in a slightly pleading tone.


    ¡°I will. And don¡¯t forget to visit me too, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hum¡± nodded Megu-nee.


    I had discussed with my father about this. He said that, as long our grades didn¡¯t dropped, we were allowed to visit each other. I could even come to spend a few weeks with them during vacation if I reached a certain point with my grades.


    ¡°Takashi, we are leaving¡±


    By the sound of my father voice he was getting impatient. I hugged them one last time and went to the car. Before entering the car I waved at them one last time and they waved back.


    As the car started to move I looked one last time at the house and my cousins were there, still waving at me.


    I continued to look at them wave at me as the car took distance, until it turned a corner and I couldn¡¯t see them anymore.


    ¡®Farewell¡¯

 Chapter 5 – Towards a New Life

    I stayed quiet during the entire journey towards the airport.


    I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to make small talk.


    Anna and Rina were fidgeting in their seats, feeling uncomfortable with the awkward tension that was in the air. Yuria would some times look back at us, wearing a worried expression on her face.


    My father on the other hand was completely quiet, driving the car like nothing was happening.


    Once we arrived at the airport my father left us deal with the last arrangements for the travel or so he said, leaving me alone with Yuria and her daughters.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed in that uncomfortable silence, probably just a few minutes, but at some point someone finally said something.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Takashi¡±


    Hearing her words I looked at Yuria, who was wearing a very sad expression.


    ...Why is she apologizing?


    ¡°It seems that I caused a lot of pain. I tried to convince Takagi-san to let your cousins to live with us, but he was adamant to bring just you with us. I¡¯m really sorry for what just happen¡± she said in an apologetic tone.


    ...Ooh...


    Apparently I caused the impression that I was blaming her for my current situation with my cousins. I get why she was thinking that, since I barely spoke with her since she introduced herself. I spend most of my time with my cousins and even than I talked a little with Anna and Rina.


    I better fix this situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Yuria, I know it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to be concerned about me¡±


    ¡°...are you really alright Takashi?¡± she asked, with worry still on her face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m actually the one who should apologize¡±


    ¡°Apologize? For what?¡± asked Yuria with a questioning look.


    ¡°I should be calling you ¡®mom¡¯ now, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Yuria¡¯s eyes bulged a little in surprise and then she smiled in a pleased manner.


    ¡°Hehehe, if you¡¯re okay with it I would love for you to call me mom¡± she said.


    ¡°Right mom¡± I said smiling at her.


    She clearly was happy that I called her mom since her smile just got bigger.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t mad with us Taka-chan?¡± asked Anna in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Of course not Anna-nee¡± I answered her with a smile, trying to reassure her about my answer.


    She seemed to feel that I was serious since she sighed in relief from my response. At some point over the last days I started to call her ¡®Anna-nee¡¯ and she called me ¡®Taka-chan¡¯ . I don¡¯t know why, but it just seemed to be natural.


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t wanna to make Taka-chan sad¡± said Rina with a relieved smile.


    ¡°No no Rina-chan, that¡¯s not right. His your older brother, you can¡¯t call him like that¡± admonished Anna-nee.


    ¡°But Onee-chan, he¡¯s smaller so I¡¯m the oldest¡± protested Rina.


    She had being insisting that I was the younger brother, even though both Anna-nee and Yuria had made perfectly clear that I was a few months older. Just because I was a little shorter.


    I mean, why would height have anything to do with who is the older one?!


    Okay that¡¯s it, I¡¯m putting my foot down!


    ¡°If Rina don¡¯t start calling me Onii-chan then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh... That¡¯s unfair! I want to talk with Taka-chan more¡± complained Rina.


    I crossed my arms an avoided eye contact, making it clear that I was serious about it. Rina tried to make me look at her, but every time she tried to look at my face I just turned to another direction.


    ¡°Hey Taka-chan¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Taka-chan!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please Taka-chan, look at me¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    We continued with that little play for some time, until finally...


    ¡°...Onii-chan¡±


    ...Rina gave up.


    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m the Onii-chan and I¡¯ll call you Rina¡± I said with a smile of my own and starting to pat her on the head.


    Rina just crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks, clearly pouting about my win. Despite of that she wasn¡¯t resisting and was even blushing a little bit. Maybe she was just embarrassed but I think she wasn¡¯t completely dissatisfied with our little play.


    Maybe she wanted to be a big sister?


    She was the youngest of her family so perhaps she got excited with the idea of becoming the big sister of someone. I could understand that. I was always the youngest at my old house, so now I was actually a little happy to be someone¡¯s big brother.


    Anna-nee and Yuria were both showing warm expressions on their faces, clearly enjoying our little banter.


    By the time father returned we were in a much more relaxed mood. While walking towards the plane we engage in casual conversation, knowing each other a little better. Father stayed quiet during the entire time, speaking only he had to inform us something related to the flight or the moving.


    Once our plane had finally take flight I couldn¡¯t help myself but look at the window and gaze the city that I have lived for as long as I could remember. I was going to a much bigger place with no idea of what awaited me.


    I still had many questions that needed answers.


    What kind of life I had before?


    How exactly the system worked?


    Were my cousins really part of a story from in my previous life?


    What about my new family? Were they too?


    I was feeling so many things, from apprehension to excitement, that was impossible for me to be sure what was the more predominant emotion.


    But one thing I new for certain.


    A new life is in front of me.

 Chapter 6 – Two Years

    I was feeling very tired. Every muscle of my body was telling me to stop, but I forced myself to go a little beyond of my limits.


    I could feel the result of my efforts, the smell of sweat filled my bedroom.


    ...twenty seven....twenty eight...twenty nine...


    I could feel my body wanting to give up, right in front of the finish line. I braced myself to don¡¯t let my body collapse and finally...


    ...thirty.


    Having finally finished my exercises I didn¡¯t let myself collapse on the ground, since that would only be counter-productive. Instead I started to stretch myself, allowing my muscles to gain more flexibility and reducing the muscular pain post-exercise.


    I was so focused on it that...


    ¡°Onii-chan, can I borrow the-WAAAAAHHH!¡±


    ...I didn¡¯t heard Rina coming.


    Oh, I forgot to close the door completely.


    She was at the door of my bedroom avoiding to look in my direction and blushing so much that I could practically see the steam coming out of her ears. Despite that I could see that she was trying to sneakily look at me.


    She wasn¡¯t good in disguising it.


    To be fair, I had the custom of exercising in my room while wearing only my underwear, and after the se few months the muscles of my body were starting to be much more defined.


    ¡°Oh Rina. Sorry, I¡¯m already finishing¡±


    ¡°N-N-N-Never mind! We¡¯ll talk later¡± said Rina, practically running while leaving the room.


    I sighed from both exhaustion and a little of disappointment from Rina¡¯s reaction. I liked how our relationship had being developed, but she was still a little shy in regards to make the next step.


    Maybe this was just a little to much stimulation to her?


    I decided to think about that later. My body was drenched in sweaty and I wouldn¡¯t think straight before being perfectly clean, so I went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    While enjoying the sensation of cold water hitting my body I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about my time here in the capital.


    It had being already two years since I moved from my old home.


    During this time I had tried to create a good relationship with my new family, so as to not have unnecessary trouble and maintain a peaceful home.


    At first things were going great.


    Anna-nee was a girl very easy to get along, always willing to talk about practically anything, even if she wasn¡¯t particularly interested, and she was very attentive to other people needs.


    Rina was a very energetic girl that shared a lot of my own interests. We very often would end up playing video-games or discussing anime and manga. Sometimes we would quarrel but nothing really serious, just disagreements about how a few stories should have played out or not, but even then we were having fun.


    If I had one complain, that would be that Rina made fun of me a lot because of my height.


    It was around a year ago that things started to change again.


    Rina started to hang out with me less and less, and she suddenly stopped reading manga and watching anime so often. She started to treat me coldly, and even avoiding me sometimes.


    Anna-nee would sometimes appear to be tired, like she was dealing with a lot of things at the same time, but she never talked about it, instead she would make an effort to avoid this topic or change it when someone brought it up during conversations.


    Our mom, Yuria, was starting to worry about the changes in the two of them, probably like any mother would be, and I myself had no idea what was happening.


    Fortunately things didn¡¯t remained that way for long, since I realized what likely happened with the two of them not much time later.


    During these last two years I didn¡¯t forget to ask the system about all the doubts that I had when it was activated, and the doubts that came only later. Thanks to that now I knew basically everything that the system could tell me.


    I also have being unlocking more and more of my memories. It wasn¡¯t like I could suddenly access all my memories at once, but more like they were coming back to me a little at a time.


    At first I was only remembering about the worst moments of my previous life, which apparently were a lot, but with time a few more memories started to return as well. Things like the knowledge that I obtained and stories that I had liked came only more recently.


    It was not much time after the start of change in behavior on my sisters that I remembered the story they were part of, or more accurately the hentai that told their story. Thanks to that I was able to deduce what happened for them to behave so differently.


    I didn¡¯t want to follow the original script of the hentai, so I immediately moved in a way to change the original story. In the original story they basically became the sex-slaves of the protagonist and I didn¡¯t want that. I had lived with them and learned about them, so reducing them to little more than masturbation toys by blackmailing them wasn¡¯t something that I could see myself enjoying.


    Thanks to all of that I was able to change our situation to a better direction, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    Just as I came to know them I also came to care for them deeply. I don¡¯t know if that is familial love or not, but the idea of letting them being taken by other men made me sick.


    I wanted them to be mine and only mine.


    And from what I could see, the first one that I should go after is Rina.

 Chapter 7 – Borrowing

    Having cleaned myself I went back to my bedroom, feeling completely refreshed, I wore a simple sleeveless gray t-shirt and white shorts. I left my bedroom and went downstairs. All the bedrooms of the house were on the second floor, with two guestrooms on the first floor.


    The moment I entered the living room I was greeted with a now familiar sight.


    ¡°Hello Taka-chan. You finished your routine only now?¡±


    Anna-nee greeted me with a gentle and warm smile, something that I was already accustomed. She was sitting on the sofa with a book on her hands.


    Despite having only 13 years she was already showing the signs being a woman, with a prominent hourglass figure more developed then the other girls her age. Just looking at her was enough to make me look forward to how she would be in a few years.


    I definitely can¡¯t let anyone else have then.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done. Since we¡¯re on vacation I couldn¡¯t resist to sleep more than usual¡± I replied, displaying a wry smile.


    ¡°And despite of that you didn¡¯t stopped with your exercises¡± commented Anna-nee.


    ¡°Of course not. If I want to stay in form to keep other guys away from the two of you than I need to stay in from¡± I said confidently.


    ¡°Hehehehe, I certainly hope so or I might run away with some old pervert¡±


    ¡°Not on my watch¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    Anna-nee and I would often have conversations of that nature, joking around about how I would not allow any other guy but myself be with both her and Rina. Anna-nee might think I was just joking but I certainly wasn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way I would allow anyone have anything to do with the two of them.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this book about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some pleasure reading. I started this some time ago and I thought I might finish it today¡± replied Anna-nee.


    ¡°...Really? So if took it from your hands and looked inside I wouldn¡¯t mathematical formulas, language rules or anything related to it, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± I asked skeptically asked.


    ¡°Oh relax Taka-chan, it¡¯s just a normal romance that a friend recommended. Here, you can read ir if you want¡± said Anna-nee, closing the book and presenting it for me to take it.


    I squinted my eyes a little, looking at the book and then at her face, trying to find any signs that she might be lying. In the end I came to the conclusion that she was telling the truth and gently pushed the book back to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I trust you¡±


    ¡°Thanks. You don¡¯t need to be such a worrywart with me, you know? I¡¯m the big sister, it¡¯s me job to take care of you not the other way around¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°By that logic then I¡¯m the man of the house so it¡¯s my job to take care of all of you. And I¡¯m just making sure that you don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself like before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah I know¡± replied Anna-nee, sighing in exasperation.


    Despite clearly finding my behavior a little overboard Anna-nee didn¡¯t commented more about it. She knew that I was acting only because I was concerned about her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mom and Rina?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mom went to buy some groceries and I think that Rina is in her room¡± answered Anna-nee.


    ¡°Okay, thanks¡±


    Having learned what I wanted to know I went back to the second floor, where all of our rooms were located, and Anna-nee went back to read her book.


    Despite having scared her off earlier I was still sure of what exactly Rina wanted to talk with me. She and I having being closing the distance that existed between us, and part of that was that she was engaging in a few of the hobbies that we used to share.


    Rina would only come to my room that way when she wanted to borrow a video-game that I have. We both had our own consoles but the games that we had in our rooms were very different. My collection of games revolved around the fighting, RPG, and shooting genres, while Rina had games a very great collection of visual novels. There were times when one of us would want to play something different, so we often borrowed from each other.


    That was the only thing that would make Rina to enter my room without knocking.


    I knocked on her door and waited a little to hear an answer.


    ¡°...How is it?¡±


    ¡°Its me. I brought the game that you wanted¡±


    ¡°How do you know which game I wanted¡±


    ¡°I took a guess and brought three games with me. Can you please open the door?¡±


    I didn¡¯t heard an answer for a few seconds and then, when I was starting to think to call her again, I heard the sound of the door knob moving and the door opened.


    Just like Anna-nee Rina had a more developed figure then other girls, something that I couldn¡¯t help but notice every time I looked at either of them. She was wearing a loose yellow t-shirt with white shorts. She had a frown on her face, probably from what happened earlier.


    The moment she looked at me her face went beet red again and she avoided to look directly at my direction.


    ¡°Let me see¡± she said, showing her empty hand to me.


    I gave her the games and she looked then, identifying the one she wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s this one. Thanks, I give it back later today¡±


    Having selected the game she tried to close the door, but didn¡¯t let it.


    ¡°Hey, how about we play together?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! I-I don¡¯t think...¡±


    ¡°Come one, don¡¯t be shy. I promise to hold back a little¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the... Hey what do you mean by hold back?!¡±


    Rina was a little competitive when playing games, so it was a easy way to distract her from what happened earlier.


    Besides, it was also the perfect way to increase the ¡®intimacy¡¯ between us.

 Chapter 8 – A Bet

    ¡°Take this! And this!¡±


    ¡°Ah, dammit! One more time! One more round!¡±


    ¡°No problem?! I¡¯m just going to crush you again, Onii-chan?¡±


    Rina has been in a good mood for some time, with the incident in my bedroom being apparently forgotten.


    We have being playing a fighting game for almost an hour, and Rina was monopolizing more of the wins. She has always being good in these games, despite not having many of these genres on her room, making my matches with her incredibly difficult.


    Most of the times I lost to her, just like the last twenty minutes.


    Normally losing to someone in a game wouldn¡¯t really be a problem, since I wasn¡¯t really the type that cared much for winning or losing, but Rina was a terrible winner. Every time she won her voice would be in a merry gloating tone, she would be unable to hold back form taunting me and a very annoying smile would be plastered on her face. This was one of the very few aspects that I find to be annoying on her.


    After a little more than an hour playing Rina finally put the controller down and stretched herself, making her larger than average breasts stand out even more.


    ¡°UUUGHHHH! I think that¡¯s enough playing it¡¯s already getting boring to defeat you all the time Onii-chan?¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Just one more time! I¡¯m certain that I can beat you this time¡±


    ¡°Heheheheh, I don¡¯t think so?. Besides, we¡¯ve being playing for more than an hour, so it might be time for us to stop playing anyway?¡± said Rina, still in that gloating tone.


    ¡°Please, one more time! Oh I know,  how about we make a bet?!¡±


    ¡°...a bet? What kind of bet?¡± asked Rina curiously.


    Her expression clearly showed that she was interested about what I was proposing. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise. We had made bets when playing games for some time already and every time I lose, which is often, I do what I promised without a complain.


    ¡°Simple, it¡¯s a best out of three. If you win, then when we go back to school I will do all of your homework for a month...¡±


    ¡°Really?! Three months?! Okay I take it¡± said Rina excitedly.


    Before I could say anything else she had already took back the controller and was selecting her character.


    Rina was never really liked to study, something that every one in the family knew, so offering to do her homework was the best way to make her do what I wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna hear what I get if you lose?¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re not going to win anyway¡± said Rina completely certain of her victory.


    ¡°...well, I¡¯m going to to say anyway, so you don¡¯t regret it later¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure¡±


    I sited at her side, took the other controller and started to pass through the characters to choose which I would play with.


    ¡°Okay, just to make sure you remember, if you win then I will do your homework for a month¡±


    ¡°Umhum¡± nodded Rina, not paying attention to what I was saying.


    ¡°But if I win...¡± I said without being able to suppress a smirk to appear my face ¡°...then I get rub your breasts for twenty minutes¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    It took a few seconds for her to process what I said, but once she did her head turned to my direction so fast that I thought for a second that she would break her neck. She had a visibly stunned look on her face with her cheeks having become deep red.


    ¡°R--R-R-Ru-u-b-b-b m-m-m-my b--b-breasts?! W-W-W-what the hell are you saying Onii-chan?!¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°Hey, if I¡¯m going to risk doing so much homework then I want a something in return¡±


    ¡°B-But t-to touch m-my...¡± stuttered Rina.


    ¡°You can even keep your shirt. But don¡¯t worry, I only get to touch them if I win, remember?¡±


    ¡°I-I know but...¡± stuttered Rina.


    ¡°Oh so you are afraid of losing? That¡¯s okay, we can just not play but you still will have to do your own homework¡± I said in an understanding tone.


    ¡°Mrngnm¡±


    Rina expression clearly showed that she was feeling conflicted about her situation. On one hand she was incredible embarrassed with the thought that I, her big brother, fondling her breasts and on the other hand her competitive side couldn¡¯t stand the way I was insinuating that she was afraid of losing for me, not to mention the opportunity of not having to do homework for a month.


    She remained in that internal conflict for a few seconds until finally making a decision.


    ¡°Arghhh fine, fine. I accept the bet. But don¡¯t you dare to think that you touch me, because I¡¯m going all out to crush you Onii-chan!¡± said Rina in a determined tone.


    She went back to select her character and I sat by her side to do the same. After that we selected which would be the first field of our fight and if there would be other characters controlled by the AI of the game. Just to be clear, the game we would be playing was very similar with the [email protected] Br0s franchise back on earth.


    During that entire process I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile in satisfaction.


    After all, Rina had fallen for my trap just as easily as I imagined.

 Chpater 9 – Result

    ¡°How-How did you...¡± said Rina.


    She was showing a shocked expression towards me, completely caught by surprise by the development of our matches.


    That was to be expected, since I had won two out of three of them.


    ¡°I was just motivated, that¡¯s all¡± I said in very difficult to suppress merry tone.


    ¡°Bu-But that¡¯s impossible! Onii-chan shouldn¡¯t become this good so fast!¡±


    ¡°Of course I can. Especially with such a great prize on the line¡± I said, changing my line of sight to her sizeable breasts.


    ¡°NM!¡±


    My very obvious brazen attitude caused Rina to flinch and cover her breasts with her arms by instinct, like she was trying to protect them from a beast.


    For the record I manage to beat Rina because she actually doesn¡¯t know how truly good I am in fighting games. It¡¯s true that she had a natural talent for playing these kind of game, but I know that because I played them a lot in order to stay ahead of her.


    Every time that me and Rina would play together I purposefully would led her to believe that, despite liking to play them, I wasn¡¯t really good at it while playing them alone in secret in the highest difficult possible.


    I knew that at some point Rina would let her guard down and accept the kind of bet that we made.


    And that moment has finally come.


    ¡°So, how about my prize?¡±


    ¡°Your prize?! Onii-chan, you can¡¯t possible...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you will back down now Rina?¡± I said in a tone that clearly showed my displeasure ¡°Every time that I lost one of our bets I would fulfill my end of the bargain. Do your homework, your chores, buy you something. And now that I won you¡¯re trying to get away scot-free?¡±


    My inquire made Rina speechless and showing with a very conflicted expression. Just as I had said, every time that I had to fulfill the conditions of a lost bet I would without a complain.


    I knew that Rina wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse me now that she was reminded of all the things that I did for her when I lost a bet, no matter how embarrassed she was because of it.


    ¡°Grrr, fine, fine! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll let Onii-chan touch my breasts!¡± relented Rina.


    ¡°No, not just touch. Grope them for twenty minutes, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know Onii-chan! You idiot! Pervert!¡± said Rina, almost shouting in indignation.


    Despite her clear indignation of the situation I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile in satisfaction and anticipation.


    Finally, after so much time.


    Right after accepting the inevitability of what was about to happen, Rina got up from the ground and went to the door. For a second I thought that she would try to escape, but she actually closed the door and locked.


    I guess that she doesn¡¯t want mom and Anna-nee to catch us by accident.


    Suddenly a thought came to my head and I took my phone from the pocket.


    Turning to my direction Rina saw what I was doing and her eyes widened a little in surprise. But that expression changed to one of anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You can¡¯t film this! I¡±m definitely not going to do this if you try to film this!¡± said Rina.


    Before she was clearly embarrassed and indignant about what we were going to do, but this time I could see actual anger on her face. Clearly being filmed was something that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t do.


    Now, that¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t thought that she would be so against being recorded.


    Considering what I knew about her from the hentai it¡¯s difficult to imagine that she would be so angry about record in film what we were going to do.


    But it¡¯s not like she needs to be so upset.


    Trying to calm her down a little I showed to her what I was really doing on my phone.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just putting a timer so that we now when my time is up¡±


    Rina locked in my phone and once she saw that I was telling the truth she nodded in satisfaction.


    I got up from the floor and went to her direction, stopping right in front of her.


    ¡°You have only twenty minutes Onii-chan, remember? And you promised to only touch them over my shirt, remember?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°I know Rina. I won¡¯t break my promise¡±


    She nodded in satisfaction towards my response and stayed there, completely vulnerable and allowing me to start whenever I wanted.


    I could see by her expression that she was extremely embarrassed but determined to not show it to me. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that she was feeling. Looking more attentively at her I was able to notice how her body was trembling a little.


    She was nervous. Anxious.


    This was the first time that someone of the opposite gender was going to touch her body and it was me, her older brother. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t feeling nervous with the situation that she was putting herself into.


    But I suspected that wasn¡¯t the only reason of why she was nervous.


    Ever since I recovered my memories of the hentai that my new family was part of I had being recalling every single moment of it, trying to learn everything that I could that might be helpful in my objective of conquering them. Knowing them as people was obviously something important, but I was certain that the hentai would give me a few details that otherwise it would be very difficult to learn.


    Thanks to that I was able to deduce three things in regards to Rina. One of them was just a suspicion that I had, something that it was unlikely that I would be certain for some time.


    But the other two would be confirmed at this moment.

 Chapter 10 – Fondling Breasts(?)

    I didn¡¯t wanted to waste my time anymore, so I activated the timer and immediately afterwords put my hands on her chest.


    ¡°Mn!¡±


    The moment my hands touched her Rina released a soft moan and she immediately pursed her lips, trying to avoid making any other sound.


    To my surprise I could immediately feel that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.


    I almost lost control of myself and went wild with her breasts, kneading them without any control and care. But hey, it¡¯s not like I can be at fault for that. This was the first time in both of my lives that touched someone of the opposite sex, and it was my incredibly beautiful and cute half-sister.


    I used every bit of my willpower to control myself and started to massage them carefully and gently.


    Her breasts were perky and soft like one might expect from her age, easily changing their form with them moves of my hands and rapidly coming back to their original shape.


    From what I could feel and see their size were easily of C-cup, almost reaching D-cup. They were definitely bigger than most twelve year old and the fact that they still would be grow more filled me with anticipation for the future.


    ¡°Mn... Nhm... Ighn... Mnmnn... Nhamm...¡±


    At every move that my hands made Rina would moan, incapable to hide how much that stimulation was affecting her.


    The way that her body was squirming due to my touch and the sexy moans the she released were incredible erotic. I could feel my boxers getting much more tighter due to the awakening of my little brother from downstairs.


    I could feel my own breathing becoming rougher due to my growing arousal from the situation.


    ¡°Ghnm... Onii... chan... hanmn... not so... ignhm... much...¡±


    She put her hands over mine as if trying to resist my movements, but I couldn¡¯t feel any resistance coming from them. If anything it was almost like she was trying to push my hands even more towards her.


    Her eyes had grown mist, like she was in some sort of trance. I could still se traces of embarrassment in her eyes, but the previous nervousness wasn¡¯t there anymore. It was replaced for other emotions that I didn¡¯t thought I would see on her so soon.


    Affection.


    Desire.


    Longing.


    I had to use every bit of willpower that I had to not instantly push her down and have my way with her. I knew that if I were to do that it would probably reflect very negatively the way that our relationship worked.


    But I also didn¡¯t controlled myself completely.


    I let my hands to play with her breasts more roughly. I played with her chest more roughly than before.


    ¡°Nahm... not.. Ignnmh... soo strong... NHANHMNM...¡±


    The moment that I put more strength in my hands her moans become even more intense and she had started to show signs of having difficult to stand.


    Before I forgot I did something that, in retrospect, I couldn¡¯t believe that I had forgotten.


    I pinched her nipples.


    ¡°NHAAAMMNM¡±


    The moment I did that Rina trembled all over, her legs buckle and she fell on the floor. I immediately caught her in my arms, preventing her from getting hurt and helping her to lie down on the ground.


    Even though I knew what happened, it still was hard to believe that it happened so fast.


    She had cummed.


    I actually made her cum just by fondling her breasts.


    The moment that fact settled itself on my brain something inside of me awakened. Something so primitive and that I couldn¡¯t quite describe.


    I started to rub her breasts again, even more roughly than before. My hands played with them and changed their shape with even more rigor than before. My fingers twisted and pinched her nipples with a lot of strength.


    ¡°AHNNM... ONIIICHAAAAAN...¡±


    Rina¡¯s voice was similar to an animal in heat, howling in arousal without being able to restrain herself. Her body was shaking uncontrollably on the ground while my hands with her soft flesh over her shirt.


    Her hand went back to mine, but even than she didn¡¯t really tried to pushed me out of her. She was instead trying to help me in stimulate her mounds of flesh.


    She really liked what I was doing and wasn¡¯t trying, or was incapable, to hide it.


    I was completely immersed in the sensation of her breasts over her chest in my hands, the arousal and sweetness in her voice, the way that her body twitched every time that she achieved an orgasm.


    We stayed like that for a while, immersed in our depraved actions for some time, completely unaware of the passage of time.


    Until finally...


    *RING*RING*RING*RING*RING*


    ...the timer finally rang.


    Hearing it¡¯s sound I was finally awakened from the strange state of mind that I was, and I immediately took my hands out from her breasts.


    Rina was down on the floor, her twintails completely disheveled, her chest going up and down due to her heavy and rough breathing. Her eyes were misty and dazed, like she just woke up from a wonderful dream.


    Despite all of that I could see that her attention was completely focused on me. I was able to see how much affection she had for me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold myself completely anymore and my face moved closer to her. Before she was able to realize what was happening I kissed her. Nothing really serious, just a peck on the lips.


    After the kiss I could see by her expression, eyes widened and mouth half-open, how much she was surprised by what I just did.


    I could only smile helplessly at that sight.


    ¡°Sorry, you just looked so cute that I couldn¡¯t help myself¡±


    My words had a great affect on her, since she avoided to look in my direction and her face turned to a very intense shade of red in embarrassment.


    Yep, she really is cute.

 Chapter 11 – Buying Skills

    "Okay Onii-chan your twenty minutes ended, now get out¡±


    ¡°Rina...¡±


    ¡°I SAID GET OUT¡±


    Rina shoved me outside from her bedroom and slammed the door shut. I didn¡¯t resist much, since it was understandable considering what we just did.


    I also felt that if I stayed in her room for more time I might do something that I would definitely regret later.


    I went back to my room and did my best to calm myself down. The image of what I just did was incredibly stimulating and I still could remember the sensation of her chest, even if it was over her shirt.


    Yeah, impossible to just wait to calm down.


    *


    - 10 minutes later


    Five times.


    I actually had to release five times before my mind was able to focus on something beside the image of Rina having her breasts fondled.


    If possible I could spend the rest of the day with that image on my head while pleasing myself, but doing that would only damage the image that my family had of me, specially in Rina¡¯s case.


    Besides, I had other things that I should take care immediately.


    System, show me the messages from the Message Log from the past hour.


    [Acknowledge.]


    [Assessing the required messages.]


    [Host fondled breasts. Affection for host detected. 200 Hentai Points earned.]


    [Host fondled breasts. Affection for host detected. 200 Hentai Points earned.]


    [Host fondled breasts. Affection for host detected. 200 Hentai Points earned.]


    [Host fondled breasts. Affection for host detected. 200 Hentai Points earned.]


    [Host fondled breasts. Affection for host detected. 200 Hentai Points earned.]


    ...


    [Host kissed a woman. Affection for host detected. 100 Hentai Points earned.]


    ...


    [Host pleasured himself. 10 Hentai Points earned.]


    [Calculating...]


    [Total of points counted.]


    [Hentai Points: 4690]


    I was already expecting to earn a good amount of points, but the final number still left me really surprised. I had earned points before from pleasing myself, but the sheer difference between it and actually doing something with another person was simple incredible.


    I had asked the system how I would earn the points before. All actions that didn¡¯t directly involved my little brother downstairs or a woman would be counted by the minute, so the longer I did them more points I would earn. The moment that it had direct penetration those kind of actions would be counted only one time and I would earn points by the amount of times that I and the woman(women) that I was with manage to cum.


    I was also happy that a previous command that I gave did actually worked. The system would deliver a message to me every time that I earned any amount of points, so I asked it to don¡¯t show those messages unless I directly asked for them. I  thought that a bunch of words in my field of vision while I was enjoying myself with someone else wouldn¡¯t exactly be of any help.


    The moment that I saw the total amount of points that I had I gave the system another command.


    System, show me the skills section of the shop.


    [Acknowledge.]


    As soon as I gave that command all the messages disappeared from from my sight and were replaced by a screen similar to a computer, showing me what I asked.


    - Skills:


    [Parallel Thoughts] - 2000 Hentai Points;


    [Network Connection] - 2500 Hentai Points;


    [Fertility Control] - 1500 Hentai Points;


    [Basic Fighting Talent(Pseudo-Passive)] - 10000 Hentai Points;


    [Basic Sexual Talent(Pseudo-Passive)] - 2500 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Endurance Increase(Passive)] - 3000 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Penis Enlargement(Passive)] - 4000 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Balls Enlargement(Passive)] - 4000 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Body Refinement(Passive)] - 8000 Hentai Points;


    [Pheromone Aura(Passive)] : 2000 Hentai Points.


    I started to analyze all the skills that were available. I had to be careful of what I would buy first, since it might help me to earn points faster.


    Normally this would be the moment were a protagonist would ask the system for some kind of description of the skills, any kind of information that might describe what each skill could do, but that option wasn¡¯t available for me.


    For some reason the system couldn¡¯t give me an explanation of what those skills could do unless I bought them and I couldn¡¯t understand why. The only reason that come to mind was that those two gods, Eros and Anteros, made some kind of mistake when they made this system.


    I tried to enter in contact with those two gods. I talked on my mind, tried to pray, asked for the system to contact them, even tried go to a church but to no avail.


    They were completely out of reach.


    After thinking very carefully I finally came to a decision of what I should choose for now.


    System, buy the skills pheromone aura and network connection. After that describe to me what each of those skills can do.


    [Acknowledge.]


    The selected skill immediately disappeared from the screen.


    Most of the skills had names that allowed me to have an idea of what they do with the only exception being [Network Connection], so I chose it to immediately know what it could do. From the remaining skills [Pheromone Aura(passive)] was the only one that looked like it could help me in increase my Hentai Points faster.


    Right after I gave the command, two messages appeared in front of me.


    [[Pheromone Aura(Passive)] - this skill works by modifying hosts body in order to allow to constantly produce pheromones that allow women to be more at easy and/or sexually aroused at hosts presence.


    This skill allows to any woman that host show interest to instinctively understand when host wishes to do something that can be considered beneficial to them, allowing them more easily trust host.


    The skill also increases the sexual pleasure that woman receive by host¡¯s action.]


    [[Network Connection] - this skill allows host¡¯s brain to temporarily work as a ¡®computer¡¯, allowing host to connect to any kind of network, similar with what host would call ¡®internet¡¯, from any place of host current world. In host current state the total capacity of host brain is necessary for it¡¯s utilization, not allowing the execution of any other activity. Current time limit: 30 minutes a day.]


    The two skills were just incredible.


    Just the ability to more easily be the arouse a woman was good enough but to connect with the internet by my own head?! As if I were a living computer?!


    Both of these abilities gave me many ideas of what I could do.


    ¡°Takashi, lunch is ready!¡±


    I heard Yuria¡¯s, my new mom, voice calling me.


    For a second I thought to just pass lunch and continue to think about what I could do with my skills, but I heard my stomach rumbling.


    ...It probably was best to eat a little.

 Chpater 12 – Lunch

    I went downstairs, to the dinner room, and I was greeted with a familiar and pleasant sight.


    ¡°Hey Taka-chan¡±


    ¡°Hi Takashi take a seat. The table is almost ready¡±


    ¡°Sure, thanks mom¡±


    Yuria was finishing to put all the food on the table and Anna was already taking a seat.


    Anna-nee hadn¡¯t changed from what she was wearing before, a slightly tight shirt in a light gray color and a loose above knee-length white skirt.


    Yuria was wearing a conservative blouse in a light purple color and a tight navy blue skirt that ended a little above the knees. Usually she would be using an apron as well but this time she wasn¡¯t, something that was common when it was time for us to eat.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself to stare at Yuria every time I saw her. Every gesture of her transmitted the feeling of a gentle and caring mother and housewife. The way she smiled at me and my sisters, the care and tenderness that she put in the food we eat, the diligence she puts in taking care of the house. In every aspect I could imagine she was the ideal housewife.


    Which is why I had a very hard time in associating her with the images I had from my memories.


    The moment I recovered my memories from her I felt a great shock. It was impossible to me to associate the Yuria that I had known for the last two years with the nymphomaniac that appeared in my memories. The moment I directly looked at her after remembering those images I couldn¡¯t take them out of my mind. Ever since then I had a hard time in look at her directly in the eyes.


    Including now.


    I sat on the table and started to peruse of what we were going to eat, trying to avoid to look directly at Yuria. Apparently today ere going to eat leftovers, since I could see many different things, a roast, risotto, spaghetti with meatballs and a few other things.


    ¡°Leftovers?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It took more time than I imagined to buy everything that I needed from the grocery store. I only had time to warm up these things¡± said Yuria in and apologetic tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay mom. All you do is delicious, even if it¡¯s reheated¡± assured Anna-nee.


    ¡°She¡¯s right mom. There¡¯s no problem¡± I said.


    She smiled at us, happy from our words.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Rina? I called her already but she didn¡¯t answered¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°You want me to bring her mom?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably now a good idea¡± I said without thinking.


    ¡°Really? Why isn¡¯t?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    Both Anna-nee and Yuria were looking at me now, curious as to why I said it wasn¡¯t a good idea. I found myself on a tough spot, not knowing exactly what I should say.


    ¡°Uhh, well, it¡¯s just that... I just won her in a bet, so she probably is sulking in her room. She probably won¡¯t come until a leave the table¡±


    ¡°...Really? Just for that she won¡¯t come?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like a good reason for not coming to lunch¡± agreed Yuria.


    ¡°Well, we all now how competitive she is when playing game. I¡¯ll finish to eat quickly so she can come¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that Takashi. If she doesn¡¯t want to come than she can eat later¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°...well, if mom is okay with it than I guess that¡¯s fine¡± relented Anna-nee.


    I could see that Anna-nee still wasn¡¯t completely convinced with my explanation, but for now it was enough that she and Yuria would drop the subject momentarily. I was fairly certain that Rina would never tell the two of them why she didn¡¯t wanted to look at me now, so I was relatively relieved for the moment.


    The lunch preceded in a relatively calm mood. We engaged in small conversation sometimes, talking about relatively small matters for some time. At some point however Yuria had a strange expression, like she had just noticed something that she should had before, looking at nothing.


    ¡°Mom, is something wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh?! N-No, nothing wrong Takashi¡± she said, blushing a little for some reason.


    Just then I noticed that Anna-nee also had a dazed expression, like she was caught by surprise by something. Hearing our voices caused her to blink a little and to turn back her attention to the food, with a very light shade of pink on her cheeks.


    I was curious of why that was happening. It was the first time that something like that had ever happened while we were eating.


    Maybe it¡¯s and effect of that skill?


    I hadn¡¯t made any experiments of all the specif ways that my skills could work, but the way that the two of them were behaving could only be explained as a result of the skill [Pheromone Aura(Passive)].


    I didn¡¯t thought that acting rashly now would do me any good, so I asked something to direct our conversation in a more harmless and innocent path.


    ¡°By the way mom, do you know how much time until the movers next door to go away?¡±


    ¡°When I passed there the truck was already gone and there was a car in front of the house¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Really? Well that¡¯s a relieve. They had being a real nuisance for the last few days¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you think our new neighbors will be like?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but we might soon find out. I was thinking in go to greet them, since they are new to the neighborhood¡± suggested Yuria.


    ¡°Oh, how nice. Can I come too?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°That would be nice. Do you want to come too Takashi?¡± asked Yuria.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Like that our lunch progressed and ended smoothly.

 Chapter 13 – Conclusions

    After lunch I and Anna-nee were in charge of washing and putting away the dishes while Yuria went to call Rina.


    Rina came to the dinner room, while I and Anna-nee were already finishing to wash the dishes, and started to eat without uttering a single word. Anna-nee tried to talk to her but she gave only curt responses, clearly not in the mood to talk. I caught her sometimes sneaking glances at me and when she noticed that I was looking at her she would turn red and turn her gaze to the side.


    Her reactions on the bedroom and the way she was acting right now pretty much confirmed a few things that I was suspicious about her.


    In her story the man character would blackmail her in letting him do whatever he wanted with her by threatening to expose her cosplay channel. For a hentai story that was enough to set up the stage for a naughty scene, but as something that might actually happen if I were to follow the original script I thought very carefully about her reactions.


    Even if she was being blackmailed I found strange the fact that she didn¡¯t really put much of a resistance towards the protagonist actions. If she genuinely wasn¡¯t against what happened then she should have protested more. Instead she was bewildered by what her body was feeling and at some point even suggested to the protagonist for them to take the next step, which was a blowjob and eventually sex.


    Analyzing what I remembered from that scene led me to three conclusions. I was fairly certain of two of them and only suspicious of the last one. I thought that I could confirm only two of them during my little adventure with Rina before, but her final reaction on the bedroom and the way she was behaving now at the table led me to believe that my final suspicion was a certainty.


    The first conclusion that I came was that Rina¡¯s breasts were very sensitive. Every person has a few parts of their body that was more sensitive than the rest, and this can be considered specially true in my new family. I was able to the more likely especially sensitive ares of each of them, and in Rina¡¯s case it was around her chest area.


    The second conclusion was that Rina had a masochist tendency. During her first scene in her original story Rina would be shown to have achieved orgasm when the protagonist forcefully fucked her mouth and to be excited when he took her virginity without a care for how she felt and pounded her with all of his strength. Some people developed certain tastes over time and others had a natural tendency towards them, and Rina seemed to fall on the latter of those types.


    The last conclusion was nothing but a small suspicion that I had. While her lack of strong resistance was of no importance for a hentai animation, for a possible future scenery it was something that I found to be quite strange. After analyzing her thoughts and actions during the hentai and all the interactions that I had with her over our little time together I could come with only one possibility.


    Her feelings for me went beyond the realm of simple familial love.


    In an animated hentai the feelings of the characters were secondary, or even of no importance. The only thing that usually mattered were the quality of the sexual scenes. As a result I didn¡¯t knew what was the original protagonist and Rina relationship fully, only the small details that was given for the superficial backstory.


    That was why my final conclusion from Rina was nothing but a suspicion, since there was no memory that could really confirm anything. But the way she was reacting right now, how she shoved me outside of her room due to embarrassment but without hostility and the she was avoiding my gaze and turning red the moment she noticed that I was looking at her basically confirmed what I was suspecting before.


    I was really happy. Not only from the fact that my conclusions had proven to be true, but also from the fact that Rina actually felt that way towards me. This was the first time in both of my lives that I was certain that someone loved me that way and it was a new sensation for me.


    While Rina was eating, Anna-nee and I went to the living room to watch TV while Yuria was still taking care of the house. I couldn¡¯t help myself but to happily hum, feeling very satisfied with myself. Anna-nee gave me an odd look sometimes but didn¡¯t ask me why I was so cheerful, probably assuming it was because I had defeated Rina.


    A few hours later all of us were going to the neighbors house to welcome them.


    ¡°Okay everyone, let¡¯s give them a warm welcome to the neighborhood¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Of course mom¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Sure thing¡±


    ¡°Mn¡± nodded Rina, still acting a bit shy.


    Our family lived in a suburban are of the capital, surrounded by houses of two our three floors from all sides. Our house had three floors, with my and my sisters rooms on the second floor and the master bedroom on the third floor. It was bigger them the house that I lived with my cousins before, that only had two floors.


    The house next to ours was of similar size and gave the feeling of familiarity, giving that impression of a place were a common and happy family would live.


    We all dressed nicely to greet our neighbors, not much different from our casual clothes but more neatly than if we were at our house, and Yuria was holding a pie with her to give as welcome gift.


    I felt like I was in some kind of sitcom.


    We went to their door and rang the doorbell. After a few seconds the door opened and we were greeted by a gentleman in a business suit.


    ¡°Hi. Who are you?¡± he asked.


    The man was tall and e looked like someone that had a slightly foreign descendancy, with his sharp features and sand blond hair. He also had a slightly annoyed expression, like he was in the middle of something important when we came.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Yuria and this are children. We live next door¡± said Yuria in a polite and kind tone.


    ¡°Oh sorry, I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry but please, come in¡± he said.


    He led us towards the inside of the house. The place had nothing especially noticeable, with common furniture and beautiful but forgettable decorations.


    Once we reached what I assumed to be the living room he raised his voice.


    ¡°Dear, little lily, can you please come to the living room?¡± he almost shouted.


    A few seconds later a woman and a girl of around my age, twelve years, entered the living room.


    The woman was beautiful, with light chestnut hair and soft features, she also had a nice figure with curves in all of the right places, without them being too big or two small. She certainly was attractive but not nearly at the same level as Yuria.


    The girl that came was also very beautiful, on the same level as Rina and Anna-nee, with straight and bright blond hair tied in a ponytail. Her figure was also similar to Rina, being more developed than a girl her age should be.


    The moment my eyes landed on her I felt a strange sense of deja vu, like I had seen her before.


    Do I know her?


    Before I could think about why I felt that the man spoke again.


    ¡°These are our neighbors. They came to greet us¡± said the man.


    ¡°Oh my, how nice¡± said the woman I imagine was his wife.


    ¡°Hey people, nice to meet you¡± said the girl energetically.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this over with. I have a meeting, and I absolutely can¡¯t be late¡± said the man, clearly in a hurry ¡°My name is Fujio Ichijou and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Aika Ichijou. It¡¯s nice to know all of you¡± said the woman in a more formal and gentle tone.


    ¡°Hey everyone, my name is Yurika Ichijou and I hope all of us can be good friends¡± said the girl excitedly.

 Chapter 14 – Neighbors

    ¡°Now that all of this is settled I need to go¡± said Fujio, clearly in a hurry.


    ¡°Oh, but we didn¡¯t...¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to go¡± said Fujio. Before any of us could say or do anything he left the room.


    Yuria and Anna-nee were left stunned at what just happened. I was caught a little off guard but after a moment I turned my vision back to Yurika. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I knew her from somewhere and I was trying to figure out from where.


    Noticing the way I was looking at her, Yurika¡¯s smile turned from a excited one to a shy one while her cheeks turned to a delicate shade of red.


    ...she¡¯s kinda cute.


    A smile was about to form on my face when suddenly I felt a shiver run down my spine. I didn¡¯t even had to look around to know what was the cause of that, since it was fairly obvious for me.


    My eyes turned to the side, without moving my head, and I could see the intense stare that Rina was directing at me. She clearly wasn¡¯t happy that I was looking so much at another girl, but I couldn¡¯t exactly avoid it. That feeling of familiarity that I felt coming from her was bothering me and I was certain that it would continue until I discovered the why of that feeling.


    I decided to don¡¯t think that for now, since it didn¡¯t look like I would solve this issue so soon.


    ¡°I apologize for my husbands attitude¡± said Aika.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. We came unannounced so it¡¯s natural that something like that might happen¡± reassured Yuria.


    ¡°Why was he in such a hurry?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°My husband been having problems at work recently and he¡¯s doing his best to mitigate the damage, which includes a lot of meetings. In fact he only came home to eat and won¡¯t come back until late at night¡± said Aika.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. What kind of problems is he facing?¡± asked Yuria.


    ¡°Lets not talk about that. Why don¡¯t you guys sit so we all can talk?¡± said Aika.


    Like that Aika and Yuria sited together and started to engage in small conversation while I, Anna-nee, Rina and Yurika sited a little a part of them.


    At first things were a little awkward but as time passed we started to warm up to each other. Yurika turned out to have a lot in common with Rina in regards to taste for clothes and pass times. Anna-nee also talked a lot with Yurika about school, since it turned out that she would go to the same school as us.


    I also would enter in the conversation sometimes when Yurika expressed an interest that was similar to mine. During the conversation I noticed that Yurika, Rina and Anna-nee would some times sneak glances at me, like there was something aboout me that draw their attention. I also noticed similar glances coming from Yuria and Aika.


    I imagine that was probably a result from the skill [Pheromone Aura(Passive)]. I had to say, the sensation coming from being the center of many women attention wasn¡¯t bad.


    After roughly two hours we we¡¯re leaving their house.


    ¡°It was nice to meet you Yuria¡± said Aika.


    ¡°It was a real pleasure¡± said Yuria, showing a gentle smile.


    They were exchanging pleasantries while the four of us were saying or good-byes as well.


    ¡°Until next time Yurika¡± said Anna-nee while smiling.


    ¡°Bye guys. It was really fun¡± said Yurika.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to add us in that app¡± reminded Rina.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Hey don¡¯t forget to check that site I mentioned before Rina. I think you will really like those clothes¡± responded Yurika.


    ¡°Mn!¡± nodded Rina.


    At some point Rina and Yurika had hit off really well. I was glad that there was no awkwardness between them anymore.


    ¡°Bye Yurika. It was nice to meet you¡± I said.


    ¡°Mn¡± she nodded at me, turning a bit red.


    After saying our good byes we went back home and each of us went to it¡¯s respective room. It was nice to meet our new neighbors and I was a little excited about what they would bring to our lives in the future.


    The only thing that bothered me was the sense of deja vu that Yurika was giving to me.


    ...maybe she¡¯s also from a hentai?


    I tried for some time to remember if she was from a story that I knew, but in the end it was to no avail.


    I put those thought aside for the time being and started to ponder how the girls where acting recently. Ever since I bought the skill [Pheromone Aura(Passive)] I could see that they were directing their attention to my direction much more. That was also true to our neighbors, considering the number of times that I noticed Aika and Yurika sneaking glances at me. I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in Aika but Yurika was another story. I had the feeling that in the future she would be a beauty on the same level as Rina and Anna-nee.


    While thinking about that I noticed a few of my dirty clothes on the basket in the corner of my room. It seems that I had forgotten to bring it to the laundry room.


    Looking at it and remembering about the women of the house reaction at me from the skill an idea came to mind.


    Maybe I can confirm another of my conclusions sooner than I thought.

 Chpater 15 – A Woman’s Past (Part I)

    (Yuria¡¯s POV)


    Things with the Ichijou¡¯s went really well.


    I wasn¡¯t able to personally know Fujio but from the little I could see, and what Aika told me, he was someone very dedicated to their family.


    Aika was a very nice woman to talk. Most of the other woman of the neighborhood weren¡¯t sympathetic the first time I met them. Probably from the fact that their husbands couldn¡¯t stop to stare at me. I was already used to such situations, since it has been happening since my teenage years, but they could at least try to disguise it.


    Yurika also seemed to be a very likeable girl. From what I could see she and my children hit it off very well, even recommending things to each other at the end of our encounter.


    I was really happy with the end result.


    Right now I¡¯m preparing dinner, one of my favorite things to do. I don¡¯t know how to explain it. There¡¯s something about seeing the delighted expression of my kids while eating that makes me more happy than anything that I had done before.


    I¡¯m doing a pizza, something that I found easy to do. It was one of Rina¡¯s favorite dishes. She seemed perturbed about something when I went to call her for lunch, maybe because of the bet she made with Takashi, and while she looked better now I could tell that there¡¯s still something bothering her.


    I hoped that her mood would improve a little when she see what¡¯s for dinner.


    While preparing dinner it passed through my mind how much things have changed over the last years, but I quickly discarded that from mind. I didn¡¯t wanted to associate those memories with anything that I was doing for my kids.


    I don¡¯t like to remember my life before moving here. The choices I made in the past and many of the results that came from them are a source of great shame for me, and I didn¡¯t wanted that anyone that I cared about to know of them in absolutely no circumstances.


    The only good thing that came from those days were my absolutely adorable daughters, the greatest treasures of my life. They were not only what made me know what true happiness is but also the source of the strength that I needed to walk away from that life.


    I was certain that they would be the only light in my life, but a couple of years ago I saw that I might be wrong in thinking that.


    As part of my plan to move away from that life I married to a influential business man from a country in which a I did many works in the past, the country where a live at the moment, and changed my name to make more difficult for people from my past to reach out to me.


    His name was Takahiko Komiya.


    I came to know about him indirectly through one of my former employers, hearing a conversation he was having on a phone.


    Hi was essentially a middle-man, someone that companies reached when they wanted to make deals with other parties, being them individuals or other companies, already having an ideal offer or didn¡¯t wanting to make their interest made public easily.


    As a result he became aware of many private internal information of those companies.


    Normally in such situations those companies might try to do anything to make him quiet, from making him a permanent employee under them to ¡®eliminate¡¯ him, but the amount of connections that he established and the reputation that he developed for being discrete protected him.


    He was the ideal person to help me.


    I contacted and negotiated with him a way on how to do what I wanted. It wasn¡¯t something that he usually did, but he was willing in exchange for something that I didn¡¯t expected.


    I had to marry him.


    I was very reluctant in the beginning, but he eventually convinced me that I wouldn¡¯t have to fulfill everything that was usually expected of a wife. Apparently he had a son that was leaving with his nieces and he wanted to his son to go to the capital for his education, and as part of my agreement with him I would be responsible to raise him.


    The agreement was that Takahiko would cover for his son school¡¯s and clothes while I was incharge of raising him and feeding him. There were more details but that was the essence of what we agreed. I suggested to bring his cousins as well, since I feared that separating them might create a rift between the young boy and me, but unfortunately Takahiko was against the idea. Apparently that way it would cost less for him financially.


    The agreement was enough for me to understand what kind of person was Takahiko.


    Once all of the details were sorted out Takahiko immediately made good on his part of the deal. With his connections and influence all the contracts in which I was involved were severed immediately, all of my valuable objects and everything that I had was converted in money and I also changed my name, adopting Takahiko surname to make official our marriage.


    My daughters were confused of why I was going to use another name to address myself, but I managed to convince them without revealing many details of why all of the things we knew were changing.


    The last thing to decide was where we were going to live. In the end it was decided that all of us would live in a house that Takahiko had in the suburban area of the capital, since it would allow us to have more space for so many people, even tough Takahiko would rarely appear.


    It might look like I was exaggerating in doing all of these but during my previous life I was the target of interest of many people with extremely questionable histories, and I also came to know how far can some people go to fulfill their desires, no matter how depraved and immoral they may be, so I believed that every precaution was necessary.


    That was how I left my old life behind and Yuria Komiya was born.

 Chapter 16 – A Woman’s Past (Part II)

    After everything was settled in our old country Takahiko took us to where his son was living, a place in a middle sized town a few kilometers away from the capital.


    As we were approaching the place I could see how Rina and Anna were excited about the prospect of having a brother. They couldn¡¯t stop smiling and discuss about how we would turn out to be.


    Despite their enthusiasm I was actually very nervous. The poor kid would suddenly receive the news that he would gain a new stepmother and be separated from the two cousins that he knew and likely loved. There was a good chance that he might end up blaming me for it and starting to hate me.


    I didn¡¯t knew him and didn¡¯t expect him to recognize me as his mother but considering how Takahiko treated him, with so much lack of care or concern for his feelings, made me want to form a more health relationship with him. I was also afraid that he might treat my daughters poorly as a result as well.


    The closer we were, the more nervous I got. I could feel my stomach twisting from the anxiety. I couldn¡¯t stop to worry about what was going to happen.


    Once the moment that Takahiko would introduce us arrived I breathed deeply, trying to control the beating of my heart, and tried to give the best possible impression of myself that I could.


    In front of me was an adorable 10 years old child. He had short dark hair and black eyes as well, different from his father that had light brown hair and almond colored eyes. He likely got those features from his mother.


    I was able to notice that he didn¡¯t had a very high opinion of Takahiko, judging by the way he was frowning when I first looked at him, but the moment he looked at me it was like he turned in a completely different person. The tension on his shoulders disappeared and his eyes widened like he was looking at something completely impossible in front of him.


    It looked like my looks had also affected him. I called for him, trying to make our presentation to move one, but that caused him to stammer his words which resulted in him blushing in embarrassment and avoiding to look at me in the eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle at his actions. He was a really cute kid.


    I presented my daughters and things with them were as good as I might expect. Rina was very open from the beginning but Anna was a little nervous. Despite being excited she was also a little afraid that Takashi, Takahiko¡¯s son, might not like them but that turned out to be an unnecessary concern.


    We stayed in the house for a couple of days and them came to the capital. To my surprise, and happiness, Takashi didn¡¯t blamed us for the change in his living situation. He even asked me if he could call me ¡®mom¡¯.


    I felt like an enormous weight had being lifted from my shoulders at that moment.


    The next couple of years passed quickly and they were without any doubt the best moments of my life.


    My daughters adapted very quickly with our new home and it wasn¡¯t long until they were bringing friends to our house or going to their houses. Each of them were very popular in school and I rarely saw them without a smile on their faces.


    Takashi seemed to be a more reserved kid, not going out as much as Rina and Anna would, but he still was very sociable for a 10 year old boy. Not only that but he seemed to be very intelligent. So intelligent that sometimes I caught him helping Anna with homework, and she was one year his senior in school.


    He spend most of his free time with either Anna or Rina, but sometimes he would also choose to spend time me. Even if I was busy with tending the house he would help, whether it was washing dishes, preparing food, sweeping the house.


    As time passed I noticed that I was enjoying yo spend my time with him more and more, until eventually I would be just as happy to be with him as I would with my daughters.


    I was just his stepmother but he was my son, and I loved him with all my heart.


    Once I finished the final touched in the pizza and put it on the oven I thought it was a good time to deal with another chore.


    I went to the laundry room to fold the dried clothes from the dryer and put the next batch of dirty clothes into the the washing machine.


    I had already finished to deal with Anna and Rina clothes and my clothes were next to be put on the dryer. The only batch that still needed to be washed is from Takashi.


    As I approached his clothes I felt again a very familiar smell. A smell that reminded me of a different time.


    ...is this coming from there?!


    I could feel my heart drumming for some reason. At each step I took it was like the beating of my heart was getting louder and louder. I was afraid that the entire house would be able to hear it.


    The moment that his dirty clothes were in my reach I started to look for the source of that smell. I didn¡¯t knew what I was doing, it was like something inside of me making me look for whatever was the cause of that smell.


    The moment I found what was releasing that aroma I felt like a bolt of electricity passed through my entire body and my mind was numb.


    I finally remembered what was that smell.


    It was something that I had forgotten.


    Something that I dreaded.


    Something that I worked my best to walk away from.


    But maybe most important of all...


    It was something that a part of me that I didn¡¯t knew it existed deeply missed.

 Chapter 17 – Analizing Skills

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    Not much time after coming of our neighbors house it was time for dinner.


    I was happy to see that we would eat pizza today. It was among my favorite foods, together with burgers and fried chicken.


    Anna-nee and Yuria used fork and knife while me and Rina ate with our own hands. Usually Rina would also use tableware to eat it but she got unusually enthusiastic for the pizza today, and she just dig up her share without thinking. I liked to use my hands to eat pizza, with the exception being when eating eat outside of house, and my family had already gave up to convincing me to do otherwise.


    The dinner went as smooth as someone might expect, with us talking mostly talking about the new neighbors. Things went pleasantly well. The ice between me, mt sisters and Yurika broke very quickly and Aika seemed to get along well with Yuria.


    We even learned that Yurika would go to the same school as us.


    All in all the visit was nice.


    Things were almost as usual, with the exception of one thing. During dinner I could see that Yuria was often directing intense gazes at me. There was something about them that I could not quite understand.


    It looked like there was fear in her eyes, like she was afraid of doing something that she might regret.


    But there was something else as well.


    I almost looked like hunger.


    Is she already being affected by that?


    I could only think that look had to do with what I had done before. I thought that she would be affected, but it looked like it shook her way more than I first anticipated.


    Maybe I can try something with her already.


    After finishing my dinner I stated that I would go to my room for the rest of the night and said good night for the rest of the family.


    When it was Yuria¡¯s time I also hugged her to which she hugged me back as usual. I could feel a certain stiffness in her body, like she was trying to control herself.


    I pushed my luck a bit and moved my hand down a little, squeezing her round butt.


    ¡°!¡±


    She yelped a little due to my action, which made me move my hand back to it¡¯s original position.


    ¡°Mom? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Takashi. I¡¯m okay. G-Good night and nice dreams¡± she said while smiling.


    I felt like she was trying to move away from me a little, so I went to take a shower and back to my room.


    Back into my room I out my thoughts on Yuria temporarily aside and started to think about one of my skill, [Network Connection].


    I thought that right now it was a good time to use it for the first time and figure out how exactly it worked.


    Activate [Network Connection]


    The moment I thought that a screen appeared in front of almost all of my field of view and a window similar to an internet browser was in front of me.


    I was like I was using some kind of VR goggles.


    I started to make a few texts to understand how it worked.


    After a few minutes I had already a good grasp of how it worked.


    Different form what I originally imagined the skill didn¡¯t need me to use my hands to move or change anything, I had only to think the commands and what I wanted to search that the skill would act accordingly.


    I also tested how was the best way to use it. It was obvious that using while sitting or lying was the easiest way, but I wanted to test if I could use it while walking. I was much more difficult than I thought. Trying to walk through my room and executing commands with the skill costed a lot of my concentration.


    At the end my head was pounding and I was a little hurt for bumping a lot around the room.


    When the time limit of the skill came the screen simple disappeared from my sight, like it was a computer that had it¡¯s plug suddenly disconnected.


    I could feel my head pounding strongly as a result from the recent amount of stress it was put through, and I had the feeling that it wasn¡¯t going to disappear anytime soon.


    Using this skill is more taxing than I thought.


    I decided that I had already done everything that I could and it was time to go to sleep. My headache would probably ha disappeared by the time I wake up.


    I put my pajamas covered myself and waited for the fatigue of the day to take me.


    *


    I felt myself being pulled away from my sleep.


    My body was aching a little, as usually happened when I woke up.


    After stretching myself a little I payed more attention to my surroundings. To my surprise it was still night. Probably it was because I went to bed relatively earlier than usual.


    I started to wonder if I should just go to bed or try to do something else, since it was likely that I won¡¯t be able to sleep for sometime.


    That¡¯s when suddenly a sound caught my attention.


    The sound of the doorknob turning.

 Chapter 18 – An Unexpected Visit(?)

    Hearing the sound of the doorknob opening surprised me. There was no reason to anyone to come to my room in the middle of the night. I layed myself back in the bed to pretend that I was still asleep, to discover what whoever was coming wanted.


    The door opened and someone entered, immediately closing the door and locking it afterwords.


    Despite being nighttime my room was relatively illuminated, thanks to the full moon in the sky.


    Thanks to that I was able to know who entered my room.


    ...Yuria?!


    After making sure that the door was closed she turned to my direction and started to walk towards my direction.


    I immediately closed my eyes, so that she wouldn¡¯t notice that I was awake so easily, and concentrated all of my attention on my ears so that I would know if she was leaving or moving to a different direction.


    Unfortunately the amount of attention that I had to spare was very little, considering what she was wearing.


    Why the hell is she wearing something like that?!


    I manage to see that she was wearing a one-piece see through nightgown. It was colored white and it managed to accentuate her already seductive figure in a way that made me believe for a second that she had become a succubus.


    I couldn¡¯t take that image out of my head, specially with my eyes closed. I could feel my little brother starting to awake from it¡¯s sleep thanks to that image.


    I tried to concentrate only on the sounds around me, hoping that my little brother would go back to sleep and to understand why Yuria was in my bedroom.


    She was walking while trying to make the least amount of sound as possible, but I still manage to hear the sound of her breathing. It was rough and heavy, like she was nervous or anticipating something.


    I could hear by her breathing that she was approaching very slowly, like she was having difficult in approaching me.


    Or like she was having doubts.


    As she approached me I could feel my heart pounding in my chest harder and harder by the second. I know it was completely illogical and impossible but at some point I started to fear that my heart would pound so hard that Yuria would be able to hear.


    Finally she arrived at my side. I could hear how hard her breathing was, a signal of how nervous she was.


    ¡°Just this once¡± she muttered.


    Her voice was so small, so delicate, that I barely could her it. It was like she was so concentrated on something that she wasn¡¯t able to hold back her voice.


    For a fraction of a second I pondered what she was talking about, despite already having a pretty good guess. I wanted to believe that guess was right, but a part of me for some reason couldn¡¯t fully accept that possibility.


    That moment of doubt vanished with her next action.


    She cupped my groin with one of her hands.


    The moment I felt her hand caressing in that region I had to use every bit of self control to don¡¯t react in any way. I could hardly believe that she was actually doing that.


    The way she was caressing my nether regions was slow and gentle, like she was just feeling the way what was underneath was reacting. Even through the fabric of the clothes I could feel the warm of her soft hands.


    ¡°...He seems to be blessed in this area¡± she whispered in wonder.


    Apparently she was measuring my tool. Hearing what she said satisfied my male pride which only increased my already high arousal. I could feel my shaft getting even more hard than before, reaching it¡¯s maximum stiffness.


    My clothes were now leaving me uncomfortable, making me have the urge of adjusting them to make it more easy to tolerate their presence.


    ¡°He looks uncomfortable¡± she whispered ¡°...I should help him. Yes, this is just helping to be more comfortable¡±


    The way she was uttering those words was like she was trying to convince herself of her motives. Like she knew it was wrong but was trying to come up with any possible excuse for her actions.


    I felt her hands on the sides of my shorts, slowly lowering them until finally my schlong was freed from it¡¯s captivity.


    ¡°Haaah... *Sniiiiiiffffffff* ...this smell... *Sniiiffff* ...haaahh... ...it¡¯s so strong...¡±


    I was already certain of why she was doing this, but her words just confirmed my supposition to be right.


    That affected her even more than I thought it would!


    I was incredible nervous at this moment, filled with anticipation and fear of what was going to happen next.


    A part of me was tempted to ¡®wake up¡¯ and confront her about what she was doing, but now wasn¡¯t the right time. Now was a very critical moment, and any wrong action might put in jeopardy and potentially twist our relationship completely in the future.


    I had to endure to act a little longer.


    She sniffled the air close to my groin, I assumed, for some time as if savoring a perfume that she adored for the last time


    ¡°...not just this smell... *Sniff* ...haah, but his penis as well. He really is big for a 12 year old boy¡± she said in amazement.


    Her comment made me overjoyed. I knew already that I had being blessed with an outstanding ¡®tool¡¯ in this life but hearing it from Yuria, who certainly had seen her fair share of ¡®tools¡¯ in her life, only made me feel even more proud.


    For the record I had measured the size of my shaft, like any man had done at some point in their life, not long after I got my first erection. My rod had 8 inches(¡Ö20cm) of length and have 4 inches(¡Ö10cm) of girth.


    I was so happy by her last comment that I was caught by surprise with what she did next.

 Chapter 19 – New Experience(?)

    I felt a sensation that was incredible familiar and different at the same time on my dong.


    The feeling of fingers enveloping it.


    ¡°Mrgn¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but groan as result from that stimulation. How could I not?! Someone other than myself was touching my private regions.


    The moment my voice left my mouth I could feel the hand that was touching ym schlong stiffen.


    She heard me!


    I did my best to don¡¯t move not even a little bit, trying to transmit the image of someone that was completely asleep.


    After a few seconds I heard the soft sound of someone releasing their breath.


    ¡°Thank god, he¡¯s still sleeping¡± Yuria said in a clear relieved manner.


    I thought for a second that she would leave the room. It would certainly be the logic thing to do, since it was impossible to know if more stimulation would or not ¡®wake me up¡¯.


    But to my surprise and delight she didn¡¯t.


    She actually enveloped my little brother completely with one of her hands.


    Her fingers were thin and delicate and her palms were soft and smooth. The sensation it brought upon me was completely different to what I felt when touching myself.


    She started to slowly move her hand up and down. She squeezed it with enough strength to excite as much as possible bu not enough to cause me pain.


    She moved her hand in a slow and gentle manner. Her fingers caressed the skin of his phallus skillfully, occasionally stopping from moving up and down to caress and provoke the head of my dong.


    ¡°This texture... the heat from his meat... the strong aroma of a penis... I cant¡¯s believe how much I missed this...¡±


    Her voice had an entranced and seductive tone, like she was regressing to some different state of mind.


    I could feel her hands squeezing my dong a little harder, the rhythm of her strokes getting faster with each passing second.


    Suddenly I felt a new sensation on my private parts. I could feel the air around my private areas changing rather drastically, a small gust of hot air hit my little brother.


    I was caught by surprise by that sensation, completely bewildered by what was that feeling.


    Until a completely crazy idea came to mind.


    Is she...?!


    I was terrified of being caught, but I had to know if that idea was correct. I opened my eyes just a little, praying that she wouldn¡¯t notice, and the vision that was in front of me was incredible.


    I was so concentrated on my shaft that I didn¡¯t noticed that Yuria had changed position.


    Her face was very close to my dong, so close that I thought she was going to rub it against her cheeks. I could see the nostrils of her small delicate nose dilating as she was breathing. Her eyes were close while inhaling the air close to my shaft, like she was focusing completely in the aroma it was releasing.


    The moment I noticed she was opening her eyes I close my own immediately.


    ¡°Haaaah...  it¡¯s so good... *sniff* haaah... I can¡¯t get enough... *sniff* haaah... he¡¯s releasing precum...¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening but it was obvious that Yuria was enjoying herself while stroking my shaft. I could only assume that me releasing precum was making the smell she was clearly craving to become stronger over time.


    Suddenly I start to feel a small pressure close to my balls. I knew that sensation very well.


    I was reaching the limit of what I could endure.


    Earlier this morning I had released five times rather quickly, but that was because I wasn¡¯t even trying to hold myself. I just wanted to calm down a little so as to be able to think more clearly.


    But now it was different. I wanted to enjoy what I was feeling now for as much time as possible.


    I felt my body wanting to jerk at the sensation. My pole was throbbing continuously from the stimulation she was giving to me.


    ¡°...looks like he¡¯s about to cum¡±


    Immediately she started accelerate her moves, her hands moving up and down on my shaft.


    I did my best to hold myself for a little longer, wanting to enjoy the feeling of her hand on my shaft.


    Unfortunately that was proving to be impossible.


    The great different between doing it myself and having a beautiful woman doing it instead was proving to be even bigger than I imagined before.


    I could feel that pressure close to my balls increasing more and more.


    I did my best to don¡¯t release it for as much time as I could.


    Finally I wasn¡¯t able to keep it any longer.


    I erupted.


    *Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*Splurt*


    *Gasp*


    I released all of my accumulated semen over Yuria¡¯s hand. My body actually jerked a little from the ejaculation.


    ¡°Haaaah... he released so much... it¡¯s smell is so rich...¡±


    I was barely able to register her words in my post-orgasm bliss. I felt like this ejaculation had been the strongest that I ever had. I was having a great deal of difficult to don¡¯t fall asleep immediately.


    My ears suddenly registered a sound that I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear.


    The sound of a woman moaning.


    I didn¡¯t even thought. I just opened my eyes to see what was happening and there in front of me was Yuria slowly licking her hand, cleaning up the cum that was covered it. Her tongue moved slowly and meticulously, not simple taking everything in her mouth but savoring the taste, like it was a delicious meal she hadn¡¯t tasted for an eternity.


    ¡°Huuuum, delicious¡± she said in a delight manner.


    Once her hand was clean she simple looked at it, with a blissful and alluring expression.


    The way she looked was arousing that my shaft didn¡¯t softened at all. If anything, i felt like it was even harder than before.


    Seeing my dong throb Yuria giggled a little.


    ¡°Hehehe, looks like he have a little more of energy¡±


    Yuria started to move, changing her position until her face was right in front of my shaft.


    Her face was getting closer and closer from my dong and her mouth was opening more and more.


    Is she really going to...?


    Before I could even finish my thought her eyes moved from my nether regions to my face, and she stopped completely.


    Her eyes widened greatly, like a deer caught in highlights.


    ¡°Takashi?!¡±


    ...Crap!

 Chapter 20 – Next Day

    What do I do now?


    It was the afternoon of the next day.


    It had been some time since the events of the last night. I had already calmed down enough to think properly to what I should do to solve this situation.


    The image of what happened at that moment still was engraved in my mind.


    The instant that Yuria realized that I was awake it was like time had stopped completely. Neither of us knew what to do. She had a completely shocked expression and I had no idea of what to do at that moment.


    Yuria was the one who broke that stalemate.


    She fled.


    By the time I processed what just happened it was already too late. She had already left the my bedroom, practically slamming the door in the process.


    I wanted to go after her, but I didn¡¯t knew what I should do to deal with the situation.


    The situation that I found himself right now was drastically different from the original story.


    In the original story Yuria submitted to the protagonist rather quickly, but that was a combination of both of her daughters already having established a relationship with the him and being reminded by the protagonist, even if unintentionally, of her past actions while modelling.


    In that story even if Yuria would try to stop what the three sibling were doing it was most likely going to result in a fissure in their family, which eventually would lead to their family being completely broken.


    As a result, she simply went with the flow and let the protagonist indulge himself with her and her daughters. It was purely a sexual relationship, twisting completely the family dynamic.


    This time however things were different.


    Not only her daughters were not involved at all, but she was the one who took action first not the protagonist, that is me. It was to be expected that she would panic imagining the possible consequences of her actions.


    I spend some time after she left trying to figure out a way to solve this predicament, but I wasn¡¯t exactly in the best state of mind to solve anything.


    After having released so much more semen than I usually do, a result of a novel experience, I could feel the drowsiness starting to dominate me, clouding my mind and making it impossible to think clearly.


    I might have been in the ¡®sage mode¡¯ that comes post-orgasm for some people, but that situation was extremely unique when compared to everything that happened to me during both of my lives. Not only that but I never had any kind of experience in the romantic area.


    I was in a completely unknown territory.


    After waking up I also spend some time trying to figure out what to do, but since I still couldn¡¯t reach a decision I simple went back to my usual routine.


    I ate my breakfast earlier than the others, something that I don¡¯t usually do, to avoid an awkward situation right in the beginning of the morning.


    After doing my daily exercises I felt a little more relaxed. I couldn¡¯t really explain but spending most of my energy and pushing the muscles of my body to it¡¯s limit always helped me to relax for some reason.


    After finishing my exercises I spent the rest of the morning on my bedroom, pondering about what happened on the previous night.


    I didn¡¯t reach a good enough solution, so I just went to eat my lunch as usual. The air of the lunch table was awkward to say the least. At the surface it was normal as usual but I could see in Yuria¡¯s face that she was doing everything in her power to keep herself together. Luckily it didn¡¯t seemed like Anna-nee or Rina noticed anything different from the usual, so I finished my meal and went back to my room.


    Arriving there I started to ponder again about what happened yesterday, revising what I already knew and what lead me to my conclusions.


    Yuria¡¯s reaction to what I had done was much more intense than I had expected, which resulted in the current situation.


    What I had done?


    I had smeared one of my underwear in semen.


    I had done that with the only objective to confirm if my suspicion in regards to something I had noticed in the original story of Yuria, and thanks to the events of last night not only I had confirmed it but I also learned that her situation was even more intense that I had originally imagined.


    What was the situation of her that I was talking about it?


    She had a semen fetish.


    In her original story, despite having many factors that lead her to surrendering herself to the protagonist advances, the final and possibly most important straw was the fact that the protagonist had cummed directly on to her face.


    The moment that happened Yuria reminisced to her old days as a model, a time of her life in which she would immerse herself in debauchery with a certain frequency I assume.


    I was expecting that by making her first notice my cum stains and being in the presence of it¡¯s smell she would slowly start to see me as not only a child she was taking care of, but as a man. When she flinched at my actions last night, before going to sleep, I initially thought that she was just caught by surprise and was still partially reacting as a result from my underwear.


    But as it turns out the smell of my cum affected her much more than I had initially imagined.


    Normal semen obviously wouldn¡¯t affect someone so much. Even of Yuria was more sexually frustrated than I could imagine she certainly wouldn¡¯t do what she did right on the first night she smelled it.


    The current situation is a result primarily from my skill [Pheromone Aura(Passive)]. According to the information provided by the system, this skill affected not only the pheromones that my body released, but all the substances that are originated from my body.


    Saliva.


    Sweat.


    Piss.


    And of course, semen.


    All the substances of my body would have a faint aphrodisiac effect, affecting all woman that either taste or smell any of those bodily substances.


    Yuria was already sensitive to semen thanks to her semen fetish, so when combining that with my semen, that was enhanced thanks to my skill, it resulted in what happened last night.


    *knock*knock*knock*


    I heard the sound of someone knocking on my door while I was thinking on what to do. I couldn¡¯t come to a completely satisfying decision so I decided to just put this subject aside for now and deal with however was on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    The door opened and my two sister, Anne-nee and Rina entered the room.


    ¡°H-hi Onii-chan¡±


    ¡°Hey Taka-chan¡±


    The two of them were dressed in casual clothes, but not the kind they usually wear when inside of the house. That obviously meant they they were going out of the house for some reason.


    ¡°We are going to the house next door to spend some time with Yurika. Want to come with us?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    Anna-nee had a completely carefree and relaxed expression but Rina had a slightly nervous look. It seemed to me that she still was a little nervous from what we did yesterday.


    ...wait, if they are going next door then...


    An idea formed in my head. It wasn¡¯t something that I was completely confident in doing it, but if I couldn¡¯t reach a completely satisfying solution to my current dilemma then the only choice left for me was to make a gamble.


    A dangerous gamble in my opinion.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll think I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m felling a bit tired so I¡¯ll take a nape¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. You two go have fun¡±


    ¡°Okay then. See you later¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Mn¡± nodded Rina.


    It was strange to see Rina acting so meek, since she usually was a bundle of energy.


    Before they left the room I asked them one last question, like I had just remembered about it.


    ¡°Oh wait. By the way, where is mom right now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cleaning the living room. It looked like she was going to take some time to finish it¡± responded Anna-nee.


    ¡°Okay, until later¡± I said to them.


    Once they left my room I waited for roughly five minutes to leave myself, but I wasn¡¯t going to the neighbors.


    I was going to the living room.


    I breathed deeply, trying to calm my nerves, and started to head to Yuria¡¯s current location.


    I could just pray for this bet to work.


    No guts, no glory.

 Chapter 21 – Confessing

    At the living room I found Yuria passing the vacuum cleaner through the floor. She was wearing her usual clothes, a blouse and a slightly short skirt, allowing her a certain freedom of movement that is useful to someone that spend most of it¡¯s time cleaning the house.


    She had a slightly tired expression. Usually despite having spend the day working on taking care of the house Yuria would look like she was relatively invigorated, as if managing the house helped her spirit in some way, but right now she looked like she was exhausted.


    It looked like she might collapse from exhaustion if she stop working for a moment.


    I noticed before that she looked a little out of energy, but not as much as right now.


    I really need to do something about this. Now.


    I approached her in relative silence, trying to not alert her of my presence so as to not give her the chance to flee. It wasn¡¯t that difficult with her completely focusing in cleaning the floor, hardly paying attention to what was happening around her.


    The moment she was in my reach I hugged her tightly from behind.


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    The moment she felt my touch her hands released the vacuum cleaner, causing it to hit the floor with an audible ¡®thud¡¯.


    ¡°T-Takashi?! Wh-What are you doing?!¡± asked Yuria in a flustered manner.


    ¡°Sorry mom, I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore¡±


    After I said my piece my hips moved, pressing my partially hardened p.e.n.i.s. against her body. I was essentially slowly humping her, like an animal in heat that was trying to control itself for some reason.


    The moment my d.i.c.k. touched her I could feel that Yuria flinched at first, and then her body immediately tensed.


    From my point of view I was able to see that her ears were starting to acquire a very faint shade of red and her breathing was getting just a little bit rougher as well.


    My presence and arousal was starting to affect her. The modifications in my body caused by the system through that skill were showing its effects on her.


    ¡°T-Takashi, w-we cannot d-do this. I-If this is a-about last night...¡± she tried to reason with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just last night¡± I said in a firm voice, interrupting her ¡°I have being feeling this way ever since I first saw you¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see her face from my point of view, since despite having passed Rina¡¯s height I still was shorter then Yuria, but I could feel by the way her body shook very slightly that my words had a very strong effect on her.


    The slight roughness on her breathing that I heard before was now louder, making it much more easy for me to hear without the necessity to concentrate so much on the sound that mt ears could capture.


    ¡°I tried very hard to suppress this feelings that I had¡± I continued without missing this opportunity ¡°I know how much our family matters to you mom so I tried my best to not show what I was feeling about you¡±


    Once again I could feel by the way her body was trembling that my words had a powerful effect on her.


    ¡°I tried my hardest but every time that I was by myself I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. Every time that I went to sleep, I was thinking about you. And obviously ever since I discover how to ¡®enjoy¡¯ myself, I was thinking about you¡±


    I was completely honest with her, confessing the thoughts and feelings that I had being having over the last couple of years.


    The first two parts of what I said could be considered a little romantic on the right mood and time, but considering that officially we¡¯re family that would be seen by most people as simple wrong. Not to mention that the last thing I said would likely ruin the moment in most cases.


    But this wasn¡¯t one of those moments.


    I could feel that Yuria¡¯s body was start trembling more and more. Her breathing was getting more heavy as well, making it easy for anyone that enter the room to hear it.


    I¡¯m certain that she is at the edge of a breaking point right now. That if I push a little more she might finally do something of sexual nature while I¡¯m awake.


    Just a bit more.


    ¡°I was able to endure this feelings for some time, until what happened last night¡± I continued ¡°I was surprised when I first notice what you were doing, but I didn¡¯t knew what to do so I just stayed quiet the whole time¡±


    ¡°T-Takashi...¡±


    ¡°I tried really hard to get out of my head what happened yesterday, but is impossible. I don¡¯t think I can bury what I feel for you anymore¡±


    ¡°T-This is w-wrong Takashi¡± she said, her voice quivering gently ¡°W-We are family-¡±


    ¡°If that really was something to stop us, that last night wouldn¡¯t had happened¡± I said with certainty.


    My words finally shut her down, left without any argument to counter what I said.


    I had nothing else to say, so instead I act. I moved my arms that were enveloping her waist upwards, causing them to eventually enter in contact with her bountiful breasts. I pressed my waist harder against her, turning impossible to for her to ignore my hard on.


    ¡°T-Takashi...¡±


    The sensation of her breasts on my hands, even if over the clothes, where so incredible that I couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe. I had already felt something similar when doing the same thing with Rina, but there was an overwhelming difference between them and now.


    Rina¡¯s breasts were big for a girl her age, but they were still in the development phase of her life, and they simple fitted perfectly in my hands. In Yuria¡¯s case however they had already reached the maximum size they could and were much bigger as well. I could feel her flesh passing through my fingers and my hands sinking in her mounds.


    Both sensations were different, but each of them were incredible arousing in their own way as well.


    ¡°P-Please Takashi... we need to... Nh!¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t take it any more Yuria body finally gave in to exhaustion and started to fall backwards. Fortunately I was here and managed to help her keep herself from collapsing.


    ...damn.


    With her having to rely on me to support, I started to guide her towards the stairs.


    ¡°Come on mom, let¡¯s go to to your bedroom¡±

 Chapter 22 – Derailed

    The moment those words left my mouth, Yuria started to struggle in my arms.


    ¡°N-No Takashi. W-We can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You need to rest¡±


    She continued to resist me for a few seconds, but the moment she processed the last words I said she looked at me like I said something incomprehensible.


    ¡±...r-rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, rest. You can barely stand up without my help, so don¡¯t discuss with me on this¡±


    She stopped resisting and simple looked at me dumbfound. She probably didn¡¯t expected me to say that considering what I was saying and doing before, and I couldn¡¯t really blame her.


    But I wouldn¡¯t be so inconsiderate to her by continuing my original plan and neglect to take care of her when needed.


    I led her through the house to her bedroom. During the entire time she stayed quiet, but the awkward air around us from before wasn¡¯t as strong as before. There still was a tension present, but it was different now.


    While I helped her to lay in the bed and right before I left the room Yuria looked at me with a bewildered look, like she couldn¡¯t truly process what was happening in front of her.


    As I was about to leave the room...


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ...she reached to my right forearm with one of her hands, grabbing it and preventing me from leaving.


    ¡°...what?¡± I asked with the most innocent expression I could show.


    ¡°H-huh... well... i-it¡¯s j-j-just... I thought t-that... t-there still things that I n-need to do i-in the house¡± she said, while fumbling and stuttering trying to find the right words.


    I decided to overlook the fact that she almost said out loud what she initially thought I was going to do with her for now.


    ¡°You already did most of the work. Relax, you need it. I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡± I said decisively.


    ¡°But.. I still have to prepare dinner...¡±


    ¡°We have a microwave and a lot of leftovers. Besides, those two might end up eating at Yurika¡¯s place, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything¡±


    After saying my piece I gave her a peck on the lips and, taking advantage of her momentarily surprise, left the room before she could stop me again.


    I might not continue my initial plan for the moment, but doesn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t take a little advantage of the moment as well.


    After leaving her room I went back to the first floor and reached the vacuum cleaner. Yurika had already cleaned most of the house, considering that she spend most of her days doing that, and only a few areas of the first floor would need my attention.


    I thought that finishing the cleanup of the house would earn me a few more points with her.


    While finishing what Yuria started I also spend my time thinking on how should I proceed in my plans to evolve my relationship with Yuria now that my original plan had derailed.


    My initial plan was to take advantage of her slightly dazed state to say everything I wanted, my thoughts and desires towards her, and use the effects created by [Pheromone Aura(Passive)] to make her more willing to accept my advances.


    When a person is sleep deprived, like Yuria looked to be, their mind and body wouldn¡¯t put much energy in sticking to their usual habits and beliefs, making it much more susceptible to new ideas and train of thoughts. I imagined that if I took advantage of her current state, since it was impossible that what happened last night hadn¡¯t affected her sleep, I might have a better chance of succeeding.


    But I had underestimated how much last night events had affected her.


    There were times in the past that Yuria had slept for a shorter amount of time than her usual, but she always manage to keep herself together and continued to maintain the house. Even if she was affected by my skill, it would be close to impossible for her to give in to exhaustion if she just had trouble to sleep last night.


    The only conclusion that came to mind was that she didn¡¯t slept at all after leaving my room.


    For as much as I wanted to advance my relationship with her, I also didn¡¯t wanted to do anything that might somehow put her health at risk.


    Thus the only thing that I could do for the moment was to put her to sleep, even if it was a bit forcefully.


    Not much after I finished to clean the first floor Rina and Anna came back home. I warmed up a few leftovers and we ate our dinner. Our conversation obviously drifted towards two main topics: their time in Yurika¡¯s house and why Yuria wasn¡¯t at the table.


    They looked worried when I said that Yuria was feeling a bit tired but I managed to convince them that there was no reason to worry. Despite their different personalities both of them cared deeply for their mother, something that not everyone at their age would be willing to show so easily.


    Just when I thought that I couldn¡¯t like them even more.


    After convincing them that there was nothing wrong with Yuria I asked the about their time in Yurika¡¯s house. They looked very lively talking about their new best friend, as they put. Rina was someone that put a lot of attention in fashion and the entertainment industry, primarily manga and anime, while Anna was more interested in culture and study.


    Yurika was like someone tat stood between the two of them, sharing similar interests with the two of them. Apparently they spend most of the time trying to decide what to do, and by the time they decided it was only little more than half an hour before they came back home.


    Once dinner was over they helped me to wash and store the dishes. After finishing it we went to our own rooms.


    *


    11:30 p.m.


    After a good amount of time waiting I finally left my room.


    The first thing I did was make sure that both of my sisters were sleeping. I didn¡¯t wanted to be caught off guard and be accused of something due to a misunderstanding.


    I checked both of their rooms and as expected that were sleeping.


    That meant that I could check Yuria without worrying to much with being caught.


    I wanted to make sure that she was okay. The fact that she was shaken enough to be unable to sleep still worried me, especially considering that it was mostly my fault, if not completely.


    Once I arrived at her room I was relieved by what I saw. She was sleeping peacefully, without any sign on her face that she was troubled by anything. Despite being covered I caught glimpses to what it looked like the clothes she was wearing when I brought her to the room.


    Apparently she fell asleep almost immediately after I left her bedroom.


    I was relived that she managed to sleep again, but after a second I was a little confused. What happened between us was enough to make her conflicted to the point of losing an entire night of sleep, and possibly even more if I hadn¡¯t intervened, but here she was sleeping like nothing at all ever happened.


    ...What happened after I left?


    I remained there a few seconds, trying to come up with an answer to why she was tranquil right now. I obviously was happy with it, but it still bugged me the fact that I didn¡¯t knew why.


    Looking at her beautiful face, so serene and peaceful, I had this urge to move a strand of hair that was in front of her face to behind of her ear.


    ¡°...hunm...urhnm...¡±


    Yuria started to move, slowly getting out from the covers. Apparently me caressing her face, even if so slightly, was enough to wake her.


    I was stunned by surprise for only a second, but it was enough for her to notice my presence.


    Any sleepiness that she might have couldn¡¯t be found on her face anymore. She simple looked at me, completely quiet.


    I didn¡¯t knew what to do at this moment. I expected to face her only tomorrow, and even them not so directly as now.


    Any words that I might have to say to her were lost at this moment. I couldn¡¯t decipher what she was feeling right now. There was absolutely no hints in her face about what she might be thinking.


    Before I could think of anything to say, Yuria threw both of her arms around my head and pulled me...


    ...towards her lips, kissing me.

 Chapter 23 – Surprised(?)

    That move on her part caught me completely off guard. The feeling of her soft lips on mine was unlike anything that I ever felt before. I had kissed Rina before, but that was nothing more than a peck on the lips.


    But this one is completely different.


    The kiss with Yuria was intense and voracious, like she was experiencing the taste of her favorite dish after a long time of starvation.


    That stimulation caused the blood from my body to rush downstairs, towards my little brother, making it awake from it¡¯s slumber.


    My dong got so hard that it was painful and so fast that it I actually felt dizzy from the sudden change of flow in my bloodstream.


    Then again, it was entirely possible that the dizziness I was feeling was a result from the intense make out section that I was currently having with Yuria. After all, it was impossible to be the receiving end of that kind of act from such a beauty as her without getting affected even a little.


    Before I could do anything I felt myself being pulled and I suddenly found myself below Yuria.


    My mind was so rattled by her actions that I was completely caught of guard when she without hesitation freed my manhood from my clothes.


    And without any hesitation she started to move slowly her hands up and down, expertly stimulating me.


    She continued to kiss me, using her tongue to fully explore the insides of my mouth, and caressing my member in a surprisingly calm and precise manner, creating a completely different feeling from when I did myself.


    Such amount of sensations being transmitted to me in such a short time caused my brain to have a freeze, resulting in me utterly defenseless to her actions.


    I was at complete mercy to that ¡®succubus¡¯ that I called mother.


    After an unknown amount of time passed she finally stopped the kiss and her face slowly distanced itself from me.


    Even after the kiss was stopped my mind still was dominated by the skilled handjob she was giving me. I could barely process what had happened until that point.


    I tried to to figure out what she was thinking by looking at her expression. Even if my brain was operating at an extremely limited capacity I still knew that it was not normal for her to attack me so suddenly while I was  awake, especially considering that we still have things to talk about from this afternoon.


    There must have something that I didn¡¯t knew.


    Unfortunately. No matter how much I tried, I was not able to figure out what she was thinking at the moment. The only thing that I noticed was that, despite the obvious excitement, horniness, she was displaying right now there was some kind kind of tension on her.


    Like she was still afraid of something.


    Part of me thought that it was some kind of delusion, but that was the only thing that my almost melted by the pleasure brain was able to grasp, so I didn¡¯t discarded that information as useless for the moment.


    All that thought process somehow happened in less than ten seconds.


    As I stared in Yuria¡¯s beautiful eyes all thoughts eventually left my head, leaving my mind completely filled with a nervous anticipation for what was going to happen next.


    The distance between mine and Yuria¡¯s face started to increase, until finally she was looking directly at my stiff member.


    ¡°It really is bigger than normal, especially for his age¡± I heard she whispering to herself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of myself. I mean, which guy wouldn¡¯t take such comment as an ego boost?


    She continued to masterfully pleasure my member, making me forget again about all of the problems, doubts and thoughts that were on my mind.


    The sensation of her soft hand and slender fingers on my dong was so different to what I felt when I¡¯ve done it myself that my mind couldn¡¯t process properly anything else that might be happening.


    Finally what it flt like an eternity, but was probably just a few seconds, Yuria started to lower her face in the direction of my member.


    As her face was getting closer her mouth started to open, making it perfectly clear even to my pleasure drowning what was about to happen.


    A blowjob.


    I was about to receive a blowjob by that succubus in human form.


    ¡®This is happening?! Is this really happening?!¡¯


    I felt overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, completely unable to think anything that might be useful.


    Eagerness.


    Anticipation.


    Impatience.


    I could barely hold myself back from shouting at her to just shove my meat rod inside of her mouth. I wanted to bury my manhood at her mouth and at the same time I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move any part of my body.


    The stimulation that she was giving me using her hands combined with the image of her mouth getting closer to my member caused me felt like it was herd to breath from the anticipation.


    A part of me actually was afraid that my sisters would be able to her my breathing from their rooms.


    Each fraction of a second felt like an eternity, like time had suddenly created life and it was deliberately slowing that moment out of a sadistic desire to torture me.


    Or maybe it was Yuria that was moving at an intentional slow pace for some reason.


    As this point I didn¡¯t knew anymore.


    And than, just as she was a finally about to insert my member inside of her mouth, the image of her expression earlier today suddenly came to me.


    How she was trying to pretend everything was fine in front of me and my sisters.


    How she was barely able to keep herself together when she and I were alone.


    How she collapsed out of exhaustion from being up all night worried by what happened last night.


    The moment all of those moments came to back to me, an urgent alarm started to sound in my head. Somehow I instantly knew that if I didn¡¯t stopped  Yuria right now, although it would be incredible what was going to happen to be sure, it would cause an irreparable to damage to my relationship with her and the rest of the family.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let this happen¡¯


    Somehow I manage to fight against my hormones and, going against my most precious ¡®friend¡¯, I pushed Yuria away from me.


    Due to all of the stimulation that I was feeling before and the suddenness of my action I barely could muster enough strength to move Yuria.


    But it was enough.


    She didn¡¯t resisted my action, going along with my movement just enough to look to my face again.


    Despite my mind being a complete mess right now I was able to notice that she was clearly surprise at what I did, but not just that. There was something else on her expression that I just wasn¡¯t seeing right now.


    ¡°...why did you stop me? Didn¡¯t you wanted this?¡± she asked.


    The way she questioned somehow felt weird.


    It was almost like she was trying to test me somehow.


    I couldn¡¯t really think clearly why that question sounded weird, but I knew that I had to answer, so I tried my best to express my thoughts in words for her.


    ¡°Yes, I do want it. So much!¡± I said, while trying really hard to catch my breath ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to force yourself to do something that you don¡¯t want it out of my selfishness. I.. don¡¯t want to hurt our family¡±


    It may sound hypocrite of me to say this considering what I have done with Rina a few days ago, but the circumstances of these two cases are completely different.


    Back than, if Rina really wasn¡¯t against the idea of letting me fondle her breasts, not even her honesty competitive nature would be enough to make her willing to let me do as I wanted. It was precisely why I knew that she wasn¡¯t truly against it that I felt no hesitation in ask for that.


    But now it was different.


    In my current state, only own reason came to mind of why Yuria was acting this way right now.


    Desperation.


    I knew at this moment that if I were to let Yuria continue in this situation, with that being the reason for her actions, our relationship would be damage beyond repare.


    No matter how much I wanted her to continue, I would never forgive the relationship that I already had with her was destroyed.


    For a few seconds she simple stayed there, looking directly into my eyes. I couldn¡¯t discern what she was thinking. I simple looked directly into her eyes, trying to silently show to her that I was being sincere.


    The her lips moved, blossoming a smile.


    A smile so beautiful that I was sure the heavens would curse me for being witness of something meant only for the divine.


    In that smile I could detect that she was happy. I kind of happiness that I couldn¡¯t quite comprehend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Takashi, I really want this¡± she said, her voice filled with much more affection and sweetness than I ever heard.


    And before I could say or do anything...


    ...she swallows my manhood whole.

 Chapter 24 – First Blowjob(?)

    I thought that I was overwhelmed by pleasure before. That the sensation of Yuria¡¯s soft and dainty hands were the most incredible sensations that I would feel in a long time.


    I was wrong.


    Ohhhhh, so wonderfully wrong.


    The moment her mouth enveloped my manhood, I felt like a bolt of lighting passed through my entire body. I couldn¡¯t possibly describe how wonderful and novel that experience was at the time no matter how much I tried.


    The warm atmosphere of her mouth, the wet sensation of her saliva around my member, the way that her dexterous tongue stimulated my penis. It was undoubtedly an experience unlike anything I could ever imagine.


    She moved her head up and down slowly and tenderly, creating very audibly slurping sounds and at the same time masturbating my member with one hand while caressing my balls with the other.


    "Ahhhnn... Ugnghh...¡±


    I could only moan at her merciless teasing and stimulating hands. It was impossible for a little virgin like me to not be completely dominated by a woman so experienced and knowledgeably in the arts of sexual pleasure such as Yuria.


    For all of my ambition of forming a harem in the future, I still was nothing but a virgin that didn¡¯t manage to have any experience in my previous life and Yuria was a gorgeous vixen that had experience with an uncountable number of partners.


    It was nearly impossible to not be dominated by her.


    ¡°*Slurrp*.... Uhnn... *Slurrp*... *Lick*... Aghnn...¡±


    ¡°Arghh... Uhhhnnn... Fuuuck...¡±


    She continued to taste my member with her mouth, caressing every part of it with the most care in the world, delicately massaging the shaft and tenderly licking and kissing the head.


    One might imagine that for a woman that was almost out of control last night she would ferociously attack me, with every intention to make me cum as fast as possible.


    But that¡¯s not what happened.


    She was taking care of me, making sure that this experience would last as much as possible.


    The same as before every time I felt that familiar pressure in my groin, indicating that I was about to release all of my sperm from my balls, Yuria slowed her movements and squeezed her hand around the base of my stiff member.


    She made sure that moment would continue for as long as possible.


    It was incredible and agonizing at the same time.


    I couldn¡¯t help but squirm under her care, my body instinctively trying to release the source of it¡¯s frustration but unable to muster the strength to manage.


    I was constantly stopped by a combination of Yuria¡¯s devilish techniques and the inability to properly use my strength under the influence of such overwhelming pleasure.


    If I thought before that being unable to cum during a handjob was torture, than right now I¡¯m in the deepest parts of a hell of pleasure.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed in which I was immersed in that tortuous pleasure, but eventually I felt that Yuria had finally stopped sucking me.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this sweety?¡±


    Even while talking she continued to play with my manhood, making sure that the pleasure accumulated there didn¡¯t diminish not even a little.


    After so much stimulation for who knows how long, my brain had turned to mush. I was barely able to form the words necessary to answer her question.


    ¡°Y, yesss. It¡¯s i-incre-credibleeee¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s seems mommy hasn¡¯t lost her skills¡±


    She had a playful and a teasing twinkle in her eyes, almost as if seeming me ¡®suffer¡¯ under her care was fun and invigorating for her.


    I was both happy and frustrated to no end. Happy that she seemed to have lost all of the reservations from before and frustrated that I was so controlled by her techniques.


    I mean, I know that logically it was to be expected since she had much more experience, but my pathetic male pride couldn¡¯t accept that.


    Almost as if she was capable to read my thoughts Yuria giggle again, like she was finding they amusing.


    ¡°Hehehe, maybe it¡¯s time for us to finish this, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Wha...¡±


    Before I could even for a word, Yuria put my rod back in her mouth again and started to suck with an invigorated vigor.


    *SLURP*SLURP*SLURP*SLURP*SLURP*SLURP*


    ¡°GUUUUNHHHNNN...¡±


    It was completely different from before. My body bolted up and down, like it was being electrocuted constantly.


    Her face looked similar to those hentai showing a vacuum blowjob, almost distorted in the way she was sucking my manhood.


    Any delicacy and care was blow out of the window. She was sucking me so hard and fast that my mind could keep up with that much stimulation.


    I could only groan and moan from the overwhelming amount of pleasure that brain was being drowned.


    It didn¡¯t take long until that familiar pain in my groin came and, before I could even think in resist...


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ...I released all the sperm my balls had storage.


    The moment that my dick released my semen, my mind came to a blank. My body arched so much that I felt like my back was going to break.


    It was simple incredible.


    Yuria didn¡¯t take my rod from her mouth for not even a second, with only her eyes widened a little being a signal that she recognized that I came.


    *GULP*GULP*GULP*GULP*GULP*


    She was audibly swallowing my cum, without moving an inch nor showing any signs of displeasure.


    That amount of stimulation was finally taking it¡¯s toll on me, as I felt my vision darkening and my mind was starting to became sluggish.


    ¡°Hehehe, it seems that this was a little too much for my boy. Don¡¯t worry, you can sleep here tonight¡±


    As I felt my concious fading and heard Yuria¡¯s soothing and angelic voice, only one petty and persistent thought was left in my head.


    ¡®I swear, one day I will make you faint from cumming!¡¯


    And with that oath in my mind, my mind was finally swallowed by darkness.

 Chapter 25 – A Woman’s Past (Part III)

    (Yuria¡¯s POV)


    As I felt energy coming back to my body, I opened my eyes and slowly got up from the bed.


    ¡°Nhuuuuuuuummm...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but groan a little as I stretched my arms. I hadn¡¯t have such a good night of sleep in a very long time.


    I felt more energized and alive than I thought to be possible.


    Having finished to stretch he upper half of my body I looked at my side and, just as I expected, I saw the figure of Takashi profoundly asleep at my side.


    His eyes were peacefully closed, his breathing was steady and calm an his hair was slightly messy from the activities of last night and the rest he was taking on my bed.


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    I could help but giggle a little, thinking about the insane thing that we did last night. I was supposed to feel regretful, maybe even horrified, about what I had willingly done, but instead I felt not only at peace, but happy that it happened.


    I only felt more happy one the days that my daughters were born.


    Thinking bout the events of last night, a few memories from before I became who I¡¯m today came back to mind.


    If I ever had a mother, she either disappeared and abandoned my father and me or she died when I was very young or on my birth.


    My father was present, but that doesn¡¯t mean it was a good thing. I actually felt sometimes that it would be better if he simple vanish. He was a drunkard that would lash out and blame me for every single thing that went wrong on his life. It took a long time for me to realize that it those things weren¡¯t my fault, that he simple was blaming me for his own mistakes and misfortune.


    I honestly thought that he just kept me around to clean and cook for him.


    If I was not basically being a servant in my own house, I was at school. Ideally those moments away from home would be the best moments of my days, interacting with friends and finding some joy in life, playing and having fun with friends, making memories that I would treasure for the rest of my life, maybe even dating someone that I really like.


    But reality isn¡¯t so gentle most of the times.


    It may sound like I¡¯m cocky or a little arrogant, but I¡¯m perfectly aware of my beauty. I¡¯m aware how other men and some women with longing, lust and desire. It¡¯s really not that difficult to develop an instinct to notice those things after a few decades of life.


    I¡¯m aware of my own beauty today, but not so much in the past.


    When someone is beautiful, if they don¡¯t have very developed social skills or an very influential background, it might more a curse than a blessing.


    The girls around would rarely talk with me more than necessary, and if they do it was usually hostile an hurtful words. They were either accusing me of doing things that never crossed my mind, like stealing their boyfriends and such, or ignoring my existence entirely.


    The boys were either intimidated by my looks or had obvious second intentions by approaching me. Even if I wasn¡¯t certain of why they were talking with me, something inside of my head said it was best for me to get away from them.


    Needless to say that my life could only be described as a small hell.


    It wasn¡¯t long until a small group of particularly cruel girls forced me to prostitute myself for them to gain money. At that point in my life I was kinda numb to everything around me, just doing whatever that I felt would make my situation not turn to the worse.


    It may have being one of the worst situations that I have ever experienced, but it was also in that time I learned an important lesson for my life. The moment they engage in sex is when men are most true to their nature, revealing their true selves or a part of themselves that it was often hidden for most people. It was possible to have a better understanding of their personality and thinking by observing their actions and reactions during sex. It obviously wasn¡¯t something that I noticed immediately, but over time I noticed the patterns that lead me to that conclusion.


    I think that continued to happen for roughly four or five months. Most of those moments were a blur, and I don¡¯t want to think deeply about them anymore.


    Strangely it was one of those incidents that turned my life a little better.


    One of the clients that those girls offered me was a model headhunter, someone that looked for new candidates for the business, that saw potential in me. He offered me and my father, my legal guardian, a contract and he happily accepted.


    Over time my father stopped to lash out at me, and start to throw praise me and to get in my good side in every chance he got. He probably was worried to what would happen once I became an adult and didn¡¯t need his permission anymore to do whatever I wanted under the law.


    During those days in that industry, overtime I came to gain confidence in myself and to be more aware of the circumstances around me. I also developed my abilities to understand a man¡¯s nature during those times, since offering sexual favors to influential people in the industry was part of my day to day life.


    My life might have turned a little to the better, but still wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of. On the surface I was a beautiful woman living a life that many people could only dream, but in reality I was a little more than a glorified prostitute.


    Despite all of the hardships that I continued to face, selling myself for better deals, having to tolerate my sorry excuse for a father around and having to deal with persistent businessmen around me offering deals that were too good to be true, I still tried my hardest to survive.


    I even believed at that time that I was happy.


    I would proudly show my body to any person wiling to pay the right price, jump on any cock that appear in front of me and surround myself with men eager to have their share of my body whenever I had the chance.


    I felt that those smalls moments of bliss were the only thing that I need, that those small amounts of attention of men and women around me was all the happiness that I could possible need to be happy.


    ...that all changed when I discovered my first pregnancy.

 Chapter 26 – A Woman’s Past (Part III) and Present

    When discovered that I was pregnant for the first time, to my shame, I only felt annoyed.


    I could only think about all of the business that I would lose as a result of an enlarged belly.


    Fortunately my agent at the time convinced me to give the idea of abortion. There was a certain niche of influential people that get excited by the idea of plowing a pregnant women they are not married. Whatever passed through their heads for having these kind of tastes was something that I didn¡¯t wanted to know back them, and I don¡¯t want to know now.


    Like that the months passed and I experienced all of the usual stages of pregnancy. Hyper active hormones, cravings, mood swings, body pains and so on.


    Until the day of the birth.


    I can¡¯t remember exactly how much time I was in labor, although later I was told that it lasted roughly five hours, but I manage to give birth without any complication or real problem.


    At first when it was over I could feel relief that the pain had stopped and glad that I wouldn¡¯t have to pass through that again, but the moment that I first saw the face of my first daughter...


    ...my mind went completely blank.


    I swear, for a second I actually forgot how to breath.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that such small and delicate like creature had came out of me.


    That something that looked so pure and beautiful could be born from me.


    My emotions were a complete mess at that moment. I remember little more that a lot of crying, from me and the baby, caused by an uncontrollable amount of strong and overwhelming emotions.


    The moment I first held my baby daughter, Anna, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able let her go ever.


    It was a cliche thing to say, and I unfortunately know that not all mothers would feel exactly the same, but the moment my eyes landed on her, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t b able to love anything or anyone more in my entire life.


    All of my experiences from before paled in comparison to that moment.


    I didn¡¯t knew exactly what I felt at that moment, but it didn¡¯t take too much time for me to figure it out what it meant. It meant that I would care and protect that beautiful baby in my arms for the rest of my life.


    After giving birth I experienced a period of time that almost nothing happened around me, for both my body and mind rest from the stressful experience that is giving birth.


    The people around me, my manager, businessmen and others, wanted for me to simple give Anna to a nanny or something and resume our activities, but I was adamant in spending time with my daughter. It was the first time I displayed such strong opinion in regards to something and by that point I had already manage to gather enough popularity that it was impossible to ignore my opinion, so I manage to secure a couple of months of rest with my daughter.


    I enjoyed my time with my sweet little girl more than I could ever describe. I was both terrified and excited to discover all the things necessary to take care of a baby. Of course it wasn¡¯t always perfect, with her sometimes waking in the middle of the night or crying over something that I couldn¡¯t initially understand.


    Even so, those moments still were some of the most fulfilling of my life.


    As time passed and I played with my daughter, I couldn¡¯t help but think as well about the world I was bringing my daughter into, or more precisely, the world that I lived.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the idea that I might taunt that little girl with the corruption and depravity that was my day-to-day life. I even thought for a moment that maybe it would be for the best to give her to a family looking to adopt, but in the end I couldn¡¯t bring myself to accept the idea to be away from her.


    In the end I decided to try my best keep my daughter away from the world that I lived. I would essentially live a double life, when to raise my baby girl and other to earn the money for our life by exposing myself to the world and fulfilling the depraved requests of the people that industry was made.


    But things changed after my second pregnancy.


    If it was only Anna than there still was a possibility for me to separate my two lives, but with Rina¡¯s  birth I didn¡¯t have confidence that I would be able to manage.


    That¡¯s when I had the idea to contact Takahiko, Takashi¡¯s father.


    With his help, I manage to eventually break away from my previous life, getting away from the leach that I called father, from the persistent perverts that didn¡¯t gave up on me, the unwanted attention of stalkers and all of the rest of that life.


    But that wasn¡¯t easy, and even with Takahiko¡¯s help I only mange to completely get away when Rina was ten years old.


    Despite of of that ordeal I manage to gain a few tricks from that shameful life, and one of them was how to grasp the nature of a man through pleasure.


    When Takashi made his confession yesterday I was shaken to my core. I thought that my actions in a moment of weakness had somehow broken my son, that he would become like those men from my previous life.


    Just the idea of that happening was enough to break my heart.


    But than, instead of taking advantage of me shaken state, he guided me to my bed and said it was for the better if I rested. There were people in my past that have done similar things, but I was always able to tell that they were just trying to get on my good side. They didn¡¯t really care for my well being. But with Takashi was different. I could tell that he was genuinely worried about me.


    That left me utterly speechless.


    Perhaps I had always being a little cautious of him, without not even realizing. Perhaps a part of my subconscious believed that anyone outside of my daughters would only want to take advantage of me, which caused me to easily doubt that Takashi¡¯s feelings for me, making me believe that he would just lust after me like most people had before.


    Regardless of the reason, I had to make sure that he wasn¡¯t simple being dominated by his hormones, someone like the men that knew or if he was being genuine with his feelings.


    I wanted to believe that he was being sincere or being ruled by his active hormones, for both me and my daughters sake, but I had to be sure, even if he was just a twelve year old boy, and if he was than I would help him outgrown that phase of his life. After all, it wasn¡¯t exactly normal for a boy to feel attracted to his stepmother...


    ...right?


    That¡¯s why I acted like I did last night, attacking him without any talk or explanation. But for some reason when he actually pushed me away from his penis and showed me that expression of genuine concern, it was something inside of me had melted.


    Suddenly I felt like pleasing just for the sake of it. Not to test him, but because I wanted him to feel good.


    As I looked to his sleeping face, all those thoughts passed through my head. Despite I knowing how I should felt, I was completely at ease with this situation. I didn¡¯t felt disgusted, ashamed or even shaken by what I did last night.


    I was strangely at peace with this.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh mockingly at myself a little.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m really broken¡¯


    As I continued to look at my sweet boy sleeping, the rays of light started to enter the room and I finally realised that it was probably for the best if wake him.


    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to explain this situation for Anna and Rina right now. An I get the feeling that Takashi doesn¡¯t want that either¡¯


    I was about to shake him a little when something caught my attention. A small mountain that was located where his crotch was located.


    I could not help but smile wryly at that situation.


    ¡®Well, he is a growing boy. I wonder if this is happening just because of a physiological reason or if he is having a naughty dream¡¯


    Just as that thought passed through my head an idea suddenly formed in my head.


    ¡®Hehehe, maybe I should give him an extra good reason to wake up¡¯

 Chapter 27 – A New First(?)

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    The first thing that I noticed was a soft and warm sensation located in my lower half.


    It was pleasant and novel to me.


    It almost instantly chased away the tiredness that I was feeling from waking up.


    As I opened my eyes, I was greeted with an incredible image, so similar with last night and so different at the same time.


    In front of me was Yuria, her blouse nowhere to be seen and her breasts completely enveloping my manhood.


    I was at the end of a morning titjob.


    I was completely elated with the situation, being woken by such incredible experience. I couldn¡¯t even be sure if this was really real or a dream that my hormone dominated teenager mind was was having as a result from last night.


    I mean, I have memories of a previous life but my body was that of a boy that barely entered in his teens. How can I not be carried away by my hormones sometimes?


    Her breasts were not only soft and pleasant to feel against my skin, they were big enough to co ver my shaft without leaving not even the head at sight. The way she was moving would allow only the tip to be rarely seen, and every time that happened she would lick it, giving me even more pleasure than I could take.


    My dick might be bigger than average, but it wasn¡¯t so much that her twin mountains couldn¡¯t hid it.


    It was too much stimulation for the morning...


    ...and was loving every second.


    ¡°Ughnn...¡±


    The moment I let escape a groan for the first time Yuria lifted her filled of vision, looking directly at my face but not stopping to move her great mounds for not even a second.


    ¡°Ara ara, look who just woke up?¡± she said merrily.


    She wore calm and almost almost serene smile. It was completely at odds with what she was doing.


    And somehow made that vision even more erotic than already was.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to... argh... not wake up... ughhuu... with this stimulation¡± I said, in middle of grans and grunts.


    Seeing me trying to endure that pleasure filled experience seemed to have pleased Yuria, because she simple giggled at my response.


    ¡°Hehehe, good. That was my intention in the first place¡± she said while changing the pace of her movements.


    Her movements before were rhythmic, following a certain speed and pressure, but now they were more erratic. She started to change the speed in which moved her breasts up and down and would often strength and weaken the pressure applied around my rod almost as if randomly.


    I was in cloud nine at this point.


    Obviously being pleasured by a woman with such big assets in such way was I dream of mine, but I didn¡¯t expected that it would happen so soon.


    That combined with the fact that I just woke up made it impossible for me to hold out for much time.


    I could already feel that my ¡®poor¡¯ little brother was reaching his limit, so I tried to my best to distract Yuria so as to make that moment last for a little longer.


    ¡°So last night... arghh... wasn¡¯t a dream... urgh... after all¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Does that mean...¡±


    ¡°Honey, I know what you¡¯re trying to do take in take too much time in this. So I¡¯ll have to finish this immediately¡±


    She started to change her position and for a fraction of a second I thought that she was going to simple left me hanging. Instead she changed they way her breasts were squeezing, leaving the head of my shaft exposed for her suck it.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh....¡±


    I could contain my voice. She was pleasuring me with double of the previous intensity. The sensation of her voluminous mounds, the warm breath inside of her mouth and the way her licked and stimulated me were too much to bear.


    I continued to be bombarded with so much pleasure for just a few more seconds until...


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ...I finally exploded.


    As the pressure of holding back the from releasing faded, I couldn¡¯t help but simple watch as Yuria was sucking taking every bit of my sperm in her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t flinch for even a second, her eyes closed as if concentrating in the feeling and her cheeks swelling and shrinking from receiving and swallowing the foreign substance in her mouth.


    ¡°Mhn...¡±


    She moaned as my spunk every time I felt my penis releasing a new amount of semen, making evident that she was thoroughly enjoying having that pass through her throat.


    After a little more than twenty seconds, she finally released my manhood from her mouth.


    She simple looked at me smiling, evidently content with what she had just done. She licked her lips slowly and audibly, creating a very erotic scene for me to contemplate.


    I felt my throat become dry from that gesture. I had just cummed and my dick was starting to get soft, but that gesture was enough for me to feel it getting hard again.


    ¡°Hehehe?¡±


    Yuria just giggled, evidently amused by my reactions to her gesture. She clearly was teasing me on purpose.


    ¡°I wish we could continued and there¡¯s a few things that we should talk about as well, but I don¡¯t want to increase the risk of Anna and Rina catching us in this situation even more, so it might be best for you go to your room right now¡±


    ...I wanted to disagree but unfortunately she was right.


    Having the two of them catch us in the act right now would cause nothing but trouble.


    ¡°...I guess you¡¯re right¡± I said, not trying to his the disappointment in my voice. I mean, why should I bother? She certainly is aware that I want to continue right now anyway.


    Hearing my response she smiled kindly warmly at me. But before I could move or say anything, she closed her face to mine and gently caressed my face with one of her hands.


    ¡°But before that, there¡¯s something that you should do, isn¡¯t there?¡± she said that and than stayed completely quiet, jut staring at my face with obvious expectation.


    That phrase caught me completely off guard. I had no idea of what she was expecting me to say or do at this moment.


    For a few seconds I tried to came with a solution for that conundrum, until finally an idea came to mind.


    It was something so silly that I actually believed it wasn¡¯t exactly what she was expecting, but no other idea came to mind.


    ¡°Morning Yuria¡± I said.


    ...apparently that was the right answer, because her smile only broadened from an obvious happiness.


    ¡°Morning Takashi¡±

 Chapter 28 – Breakfast

    ¡°Hum?, hum hum?, hum hum hum?, hum hum?...¡±


    ¡°...mom is oddly chipper today¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°...yeah, it¡¯s kinda strange¡± said Rina.


    Both of Rina and Anna-nee are looking at Yuria oddly, clearly confused by her current behavior. I couldn¡¯t blame, after all, I was puzzled by her attitude as well.


    We all were waiting for her to finish preparing breakfast. She had basically half-forced us to sit at the table, claiming to be preparing something special


    ¡°Taka-chan, do you know why mom seems to be so happy?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Anna-nee was looking at me like I could give some sort of explanation for the current situation. There was a very subtly but still noticeable blush on her cheeks, a likely result from my skill, [Pheromone Aura].


    Rina was trying to look at my direction, but her eyes would constantly from me to the side. The shade of red in her face was a little more perceptible than in Ann, but it was likely because Rina was not only affected by my skill [Pheromone Aura], but by the memory of our bet. Despite having already come to terms with what happened yesterday, she clearly still was a little embarrassed from what we did.


    With them looking at me like that,  tried to give the best answer that I could give.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    ...an that was sadly the truth.


    After leaving her room earlier this morning I went straight to my room. I was afraid that I might run in one of my sisters, but luckily I manage to reach my room without any interruption.


    Despite having already released my first load this morning, the circumstances around it still left deeply confused. Yuria¡¯s behavior just changed drastically from one moment to another, like the one tiredly cleaning the house and the one who I accidentally woke up in the middle of the night were entirely different people, and despite that I still could relate the two of them with the Yuria I came to know over the last two years.


    Feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be to think clearly at my current state I did the only thing that might relieve some stress.


    I did my daily routine of exercise.


    I came to learn that it was easier to think after my body had spend some of it¡¯s energy, and after what happened since yesterday, I felt the need to relive some stress born from not knowing what the hell was going on.


    Once my routine was finished and I took a shower I finally felt that it was a good moment to think more calmly about Yuria¡¯s actions, but I barely manage to put my clothes on before Anna-nee called me to eat breakfast.


    Normally we were let to eat our breakfast at our own time¡¯s, especially now during vacation and before the start of a new school year, but Anna-nee said that Yuria had insisted in all of us eating breakfast together today.


    Rina was already at the table and was looking at her mother oddly, just like Anna-nee in front of her.


    That¡¯s how I end up in this situation.


    The fact that Yuria was humming so merrily was an oddity, since I could count on one hand how many times she had done that over the last two years, but that wouldn¡¯t be a source of confusion in on itself.


    What really made all the three of us so confused was what was in the table in front of us. It could not be described as nothing else but a feast.


    There were many dishes prepared for us to eat. The sheer quantity was such that we would most likely have enough to for at least a week already prepared.


    There sandwiches, pancakes, waffles, omelets, fruits...


    ...and Yuria was still preparing more.


    ¡°...huuh, Mom?¡± I called.


    ¡°Yes, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°M-Maybe just this is enough already?¡± I said, still a little unsure of what to say in this kind of situation.


    ¡°Oh my, looks like I got a little overboard¡± said Yuria, without a hint of worry or surprise in her voice.


    She clearly did all of this intentionally.


    ¡°Mom? Did something good happened?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°You do look unusually happy¡± said Anna-nee, with a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    ¡°Hehehe, I wonder¡± answered Yuria.


    She simple smiled at us, completely unfazed by Anna-nee and Rina questions. The way she was smiling, completely content with the situation, was the same that I had seen over the last years.


    The worry and apprehension that I notice on her yesterday was nowhere to be seen.


    I was happy that she wasn¡¯t burned by her actions anymore, but also curious of why she was so oddly at peace at the moment.


    ¡°Now what are you waiting for? I put so much effort in cooking and you guys will just let it get cold?¡± asked Yuria. Despite she phrasing it like she was complaining, her tone clearly indicated that she didn¡¯t really mean what was said.


    She was simple saying for us to not make a big deal of it.


    ¡°Of course not mom. No way I¡¯m going to waste your effort¡± I said, putting my share of the food on my plate and starting eating immediately.


    Rina and Anna-nee looked like they wanted to say more, but seeing me eating so casually they simple shrugged and began to eat themselves.


    Yuria didn¡¯t tried to put anything on her plate, after having already sat, but instead just watched us feasting ourselves with a gentle smile.


    While eating I was trying to figure out the why of all of this and obviously end up staring at her form time to time. Eventually her field of vision shifted directly at my direction, and we end up staring at each other.


    I don¡¯t know what exactly I was expecting or if I was expecting anything at all to happen at that moment, but after a few seconds her smile simple widened.


    ...she was happy of just looking at me.


    I felt something warm from that gaze, completely different from the lust and carnal desire I felt before.


    I simple went back to eating, with only thought in mind.


    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t think so much¡¯

 Chapter 29 – Older Sister Situation

    ¡°So, what are you gonna do today?¡± asked Yuria.


    We had just finished of eating breakfast and, as expected, we didn¡¯t manage to eat everything. Fortunately it wasn¡¯t much that remained, just a few sandwiches and fruits, so we could just store it for a snack later.


    Currently we still were sitting on the table, just talking.


    ¡°Oh I forgot but I invited Yurika to our house today. We didn¡¯t do much yesterday¡± said Rina enthusiastically.


    ¡°Of course not. I would be happy to have Yurika-chan here¡± said Yuria happily.


    I honestly was relived that Yuria didn¡¯t seemed to have anything bothering her anymore. That freed my time a little to shift my attention to my sisters and Yurika.


    Yesterday while I was talking with Anna-nee and Rina during dinner they told me that Yurika was a little disappointed that I didn¡¯t went to her home yesterday.


    Apparently her father was very overprotective, not allowing her to have contact with any boys if possible. So she was enthusiastic when he reluctantly let her to be friends with me, her neighbor recently.


    When I heard that I couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. I could tell already That Yurika would grow up to be a beauty in the future, and if we interact more often I was sure that eventually I would be able to figure why I had strange sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu that I felt around her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was very important for me to figure out what that feeling meant.


    ¡°I want to spend time with Yurika as well Rina, but don¡¯t forget to finish your homework as well Rina¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Geh, I-I know that onee-chan, it¡¯s just...¡± tried to protest Rina, but in vain.


    ¡°Taka-chan, how much of her homework did Rina finished?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s half way done¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey!¡± exclaimed Rina from my sudden betrayal.


    ¡°Then no more distractions for you Rina. After we are done, back to your room and start working¡± admonished Anna-nee.


    ¡°What?! No fair! I don¡¯t want to be stuck in my room studying while you guys have a great time¡± exclaimed Rina.


    An just like that, they started to bicker with each other, while I wisely stayed quiet.


    Those kind of arguments would happen from time to time. No one can expect that two sisters of similar age would spend their entire life without fighting.


    But they would eventually made up with each other. Despite their occasional quarrels, they still loved each other, and the fact those fights over those kind of small matters was a sign of that.


    Rina would slack off if left unchecked, leaving most of her homework for the last minute, so Anna-nee would often fell the necessity to pay attention to her.


    Even at this age Anna-nee was already a girl with a strong sense of responsibility, often giving priority to her school duties and policing me and Rina to make sure we weren¡¯t doing anything that might jeopardize our grades and school life.


    I could kinda understand why she end up in that club in the original storyline. Anyone would eventually a way to relieve the accumulated stress of constantly being responsible to monitor other people actions and being a model of behavior, specially if started at such young age and the surroundings came to just expect her to do so.


    Thankfully things were different now.


    *CLAP*


    ¡°OK girls, I think that¡¯s enough¡± said Yuria in a tone a little strong than usual, clapping her hands strongly to draw their attention.


    Anna-nee and Rina immediately stopped arguing, looking directly at Yuria. There was just a faint trace of apprehension on their expression, probably concerned that they might have angered Yuria.


    It was an unnecessary concern though.


    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want you guys fighting with each other so much¡± admonished Yuria.


    ¡°But mom...¡± protested Anna-nee.


    ¡°I know that you mean well Anna-nee, but you guys still have one month until school starts, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so strict with Rina and yourself. Just relax a little, okay?¡± said Yuria, still admonishing but in a more soft and gentle tone.


    Having nothing to say in return, Anna-nee simple bit her lips and stayed quiet. Rina, being the bad winner she was, just showed her tongue to Anna-nee, prompting the latter to direct at Rina a very ugly look.


    Unfortunately it was too early for Rina to gloat.


    ¡°And Rina, since you already invited Yurika to come here today, tomorrow you will sit your butt in the desk in your room and spend the entire day doing your homework tomorrow¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°What!? But mom...¡±protested Rina.


    ¡°No buts. If you have something to say or try to slack off tomorrow, then I¡¯m going to confiscate your mangas and phone for six months¡± warned Yuria in a very strong tone.


    ¡°!¡±


    That declaration caused Rina to show a horrified expression to Yuria. Anna-nee on the looked to be pretty satisfied, with a lightly smug expression as well.


    Usually Yuria was a very gentle mother, often spoiling as showed by the lavish breakfast she prepared, but recently there wee times when she would be very stern and strict as well, specially when one of us was going a little to far in our actions.


    That side of her didn¡¯t appeared yesterday because she mostly blamed herself for me to suddenly appear behind her and starting to hump her, but now that she was much more mentally stable the chances of me getting scotch free if I did something like that again were nonexistent.


    Not unless we clarified what happened between us and how things would go from now on.


    Part of her current behavior was actually my fault. It was the result of my intervention in the original storyline.


    Around a year ago I noticed that, despite she trying her best to hide it, Anna-nee was starting showing signs accumulated tension. They were very subtly, a vacant expression over here, a small yawn over there. In normal circumstances I might have ignored, maybe thing that it was just a few isolated incidents, but knowing what I knew about the original plot involving her I was aware that eventually, if left untreated, she would go to that club.


    Not much time later my old memories were completely back to me, making me realize right away what was wrong with her.


    Anna-nee had the tendency of taking a great amount of responsibility, whether it was something that should be handled by her or not, which eventually led her to take upon herself to make sure I and Rina would be good students and behaved at home. She also felt the need to set an example of how to behave, being the older sister, resulting on her constantly policing her actions and always trying to do only the right thing, trying to take only the highest grades possible and participating in the student council at school.


    So much responsibility would obviously took it¡¯s toll on a girl so young.


    As to what I did? I subtly brought Yuria¡¯s attention to that fact.


    It wasn¡¯t like I just said to her that a little girl shouldn¡¯t bring to herself so much responsibility, as there was a chance that it might sound like I was complaining and in that case Yuria might likely wouldn¡¯t put too much weight in my words. Instead I said that like it was some kind of reflection, like I was just muttering for myself and didn¡¯t expect anyone to actually hear me.


    Despite what happened in the original storyline, Yuria was actually a very attentive mother. So when she heard my my accidental(not so much) comment, she managed to put two and two together, prompting her to take most of what was troubling Ann on to  herself.


    Perhaps she had thoughts that since Anna was showing so much sense of responsibility there wasn¡¯t a need for her to intervene in that front, but my comment immediately made her realize the real problem and deal with it accordingly.


    The result: she became a more stern mother in certain aspects, being more vigilant to our behavior in many aspects. It might have being her responsibility from the beginning but as far as I¡¯m aware, even the best parents would make mistakes sometimes.


    I also took advantage of the opportunity to help her relax, half-forcing her to decelerate her pace when I sensed that she was starting to approach her limit of stress.


    Thanks to that she continued to be generally the same person, but not so much over-loaded with responsibility. I was very certain that she wouldn¡¯t go to that club anymore, but I still kept an eye on her.


    Just in case.


    *Ding*Dong*


    ¡°Ah she¡¯s here, she¡¯s here¡± said Rina.


    Hearing the doorbell, Rina basically bolted to the door. Apparently she really was looking forward to Yurika¡¯s visit.


    To her antics Anna just sighed in exasperation, immediately walking behind her, and Yuria just smiled wryly at her direction.


    ¡®I guess I should go there as well¡¯


    With that thought, I left the table and went to the door to receive our guest.

 Chapter 30 – Visit and old faces

    ¡°How can you say that?! Armyford is without a doubt the most important arc!¡± exclaimed Rina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with you Rina. I¡¯m just saying that Sessrosa had a greater impact in the world of the story¡± countered Yurika.


    ¡°Obviously not! Graybeard was one of the pillars of the golden age of heroes, and the Imperials transmitted his defeat for the whole world to see. Not only that failed, but reignited the heroes passion to search for the Two Piece¡± argued Rina.


    ¡°People eventually die, and the result of that was simple the continuation of their current situation. In Sessrosa on the other hand, the defeat of Mafamingo caused a lot of people around the world to lose their source of weapons. The end of his work as an arms dealer cause a major shift in the balance of power in the world. Not to mention the impact of Mufitora transmitting his admission of blame in the name of the Imperial and protesting himself caused¡± passionately said Yurika.


    Rina and Yurika continued to argued, completely immersed in their conversation and oblivious to everything else around them.


    ¡°...I feel a little left out¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°...yeah, me too¡± I agreed with her.


    Looking at them discussing so passionately about which arc of manga was more important to the story, Anna-nee and I could only smile wryly in their direction.


    Once Yurika entered our house things went very smoothly. She seemed a little shy around me, but that was most likely a result from the supposed sheltered way her father had raised her until recently.


    That shyness wasn¡¯t so prominent around my sisters, although still was there, as a result from them spending some time together yesterday.


    But it was the moment we wondered about what we were gonna do that things escalated quickly.


    ¡°They really were like that yesterday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± answered Anna-nee.


    ¡°How did things end up like this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself but ask.


    ¡°I already told you Taka-chan. But I myself still can¡¯t believe as well, so it¡¯s not like I can blame you for asking again¡± sighed Anna-nee.


    Hearing her answer, I thought back to what she said yesterday.


    While they were chatting with each other Rina asked if they could go to Yurika¡¯s room, but the latter was apparently reluctant to show her two acquaintances the place. Being curious about Yurika¡¯s suspicious behavior, Rina went there secretly and end up discovering what she described as a ¡°Treasure Room¡±.


    While she didn¡¯t described the room, according to Anna-nee, Yurika had the biggest collection of products from one of the biggest names in manga she had ever seen, Two Piece.


    Hearing that name I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cringe a little. As one from earth might imagine, it¡¯s this world version of One Piece. There was very little difference from the story on earth beside the names and a few environments. When I saw that and compared with my memories from earth, I facepalmed myself so hard that a red mark was visible on my forehead for days.


    Apparently Oda was multidimensional, even if in such an awful way.


    Anyway, leaving that unpleasant subject aside, once Rina saw that she basically bombarded Yurika with questions, opinions and more about it and the series.


    Initially Yurika was mortified, apparently being very self-concious of liking a series so much, but in no time she immersed herself in conversation with Rina. Anna-nee also liked Two Piece so she manage to have a good time with the two of them, even if she didn¡¯t liked as much as the two of them.


    And they end up resuming a previous difference in opinion from yesterday not long after Yurika entered the house.


    We didn¡¯t even left the living room yet.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join them Taka-chan?¡± asked me Anna-nee.


    ¡°No¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really? But I thought that you would be eager to to talk with someone else about it¡± questioned Anna-nee.


    ¡°...Yeah, a follow the series, but I feel like I might be an intruder in this conversation¡± I said.


    Rina and Yurika, despite being in disagreement in this particular subject, seemed to be having fun together. Besides, I also had a small fear that I might start to talk like it was about the series that I knew back from earth.


    I might be reborn in a new world, but my heart would always belong to the original series.


    As I was wondering what I should do in this situation I remembered something that I was supposed to do right around now. Immediately I looked at the time displayed on my cellphone.


    (10:28 a.m.)


    ¡®Crap! I¡¯m almost late¡¯


    ¡°Anna-nee, I just remembered that there was something I have to do. Let me know when they stop arguing¡± I said in a hurry.


    ¡°Huh? Sure but I think they...¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t want for response and went immediately for my room. There was something very important that to do, and being late wouldn¡¯t help me at all.


    The moment I entered my room I turned on my computer. I counted the seconds, hoping that I would make it in time.


    As soon as the machine was ready I executed the program, opening a window in the middle of the screen.


    There was nothing else happening.


    ¡®That¡¯s a relief. Don¡¯t want to be late again¡¯


    It¡¯s not like something terrifyingly horrible would happen if I missed the time, it¡¯s just that I simple disliked deeply to being late. And considering who I was going to talk, I didn¡¯t want to make them wait.


    A few seconds after opening the window, I received a notification asking me to authorize the call.


    I allowed and then, the image of two young girls appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Hello Taka-kun. It¡¯s good to see you again¡±


    ¡°Hey Taka, so you didn¡¯t made us wait this time huh?¡±


    They were my cousins whom I lived before, Aya-nee and Megu-nee.

 Chapter 31 – Cousins

    ¡°How was the week for the two of you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The same thing as always. Nothing really changed much since last week¡± answered Aya-nee.


    ¡°How¡¯s your work? Is everything alright there?¡± I continued to enquire.


    ¡°Things are going fine there. The owners are really nice to me, and my colleges are really friendly¡± said Aya-nee smiling.


    ¡°And how about you Megu-nee? Still enjoying the free-time?¡± I asked my other cousin.


    ¡°So much! I can¡¯t tell you how much I am relived to don¡¯t have to worry about school, lectures, classes and all of that annoying stuff anymore¡± answered an enthusiastic Megu-nee.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, but I still have to deal with my own homework after finishing my job¡± said a lightly dejected Aya-nee.


    ¡°I already offered to help you a thousand times Aya-nee. Why can¡¯t just accept my help?¡± asked Megu-nee.


    ¡°And I already told you a thousand times that it¡¯s my homework to deal with Megu. Instead of worrying about my business, why don¡¯t you think in getting a job yourself? It would do good to do something besides looking at your phone all day¡± answered Aya-nee.


    ¡°Enhhh?¡± said Megu-nee.


    ...and just like that e started to talk with each other after a week. Sometimes just chatting pleasantly, other times bickering about non-important matters, and sometimes just teasing each other about a few stuff that we knew wouldn¡¯t cause any real harm.


    Even after the past two years my cousins and I continued to stay close to each other.


    After I moved away from them two years ago we tried to maintain as much contact as possible. I already cared for them deeply before gaining the system and my past memories, so that event didn¡¯t actually influenced my decision in regards to that.


    It was a little difficult at first. Despite being responsible for them until they reach maturity, the age of a legal adult, my father only did the bare minimum to keep them alive and relatively safe. They received some money every month but it was only enough to pay for their food, leaving very little for them to spend in personal indulgencies, such as a decent computer or cellphones that had a decent connection with the internet.


    It took us some time but we eventually manage to stablish a fixed time for u to video-chat with each other. Cellphones nowadays could the video-calls, but what they had was only decent enough to call or receive text messages.


    We could only really see each other through a computer, which according to what they said theirs wasn¡¯t really nothing to brag about either.


    As our conversation continued I couldn¡¯t stop myself to admire them while when I thought they wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Megu-nee was developing similarly to Anna-nee, being the same age as her, already showing the signs of maturity blossoming. Her figure was already more developed for some her age two years ago, but right now it was much more evident. Her hair was longer than before, still in the same twintails style, but different from the previous brown color she had it¡¯s now dyed in a very clear blonde shade, almost ashen. Her skin still was the same fair color as before, different from what I learned not so recently how it would become.


    Aya-nee was now fourteen and it was almost possible to mistake her for an adult. Of the three of us she certainly was the one who grown the most. The development age of a human reached roughly twenty years, but seeing her like that I couldn¡¯t help but think that she was not going to grow more. Both her breast and ass were of a size comparable of Yuria¡¯s, making impossible to me to not have a lot of fantasies of what I wanted to do with her.


    The moment I compared Aya-nee with Yuria the events of last night came back to my mind, causing me to clench my fists in frustration. I knew rationally that it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that me, a virgin for two lives, would be easily dominated by someone that had a great amount of knowledge of how to please their partner such as Yuria, specially considering that I was at an age were guys would be much more sensitive to those things, but that didn¡¯t stop me to feel so pathetic from not being able to withstand a blowjob.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let myself be so easily handled like that¡¯


    ¡°Are you okay Taka-kun?¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright Taka?¡±


    Their voices waked me from my thoughts and I noticed that they were staring at me with slightly worried expressions.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about how to solve that later¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just thought of a little problem that I had to deal with¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really? What is it? Maybe we can help¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°Nothing important, don¡¯t worry about it. Instead, tell me how tog Aya-nee. Did father agreed with my suggestion?¡± I tried to change the subject.


    Aya-nee looked like she still wanted to ask me more about that supposed problem, but she went along with my question ¡°Yes, he agreed. If we manage to receive a scholarship that will cover at least 85% of the price, he will pay the rest and let both of us to live there while going to university!¡±


    At the end of her sentence she had already forgotten my question, being completely ecstatic with her news.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great Taku! We all are going to live together again, just like old times¡± said Megu-nee excitedly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s great. But don¡¯t forget to talk with...¡± I tried to say.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, we know. Already talked to them. Aunt Yuria and the girls are already fine with it¡± interrupted Megu-nee.


    ¡°Really? They didn¡¯t told me¡± I said, a little confused.


    ¡°...oh, they probably wanted to surprise you. My bad, hahaha¡± said Yuria, while scratching her cheek and laughing awkwardly at her blunder.


    ¡°Sheesh Megu, can¡¯t you be more careful with your words?¡± asked Aya-nee.


    ¡°...hahah¡±


    Despite that blunder, it still wasn¡¯t enough to hide the obvious excitement they were feeling from their faces. I¡¯m fairly certain that if Megu-ne hadn¡¯t let slip, Aya-nee would.


    ¡°But still, 85% huh? You two think you can manage?¡± I asked, just to provoke them a little.


    ¡°But of course. I¡¯m always at the top 5 of my classes, and with all the activities at school that I¡¯m in too, besides my part-time job, I¡¯m certain that I can get a scholarship¡± said Aya-nee confidently.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. What about you Megu-nee? Think you can manage?¡± I asked at her.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s obvious¡± she said, a very smug smile on her face while, crossing her arms below her breasts, lifting them very lightly but still enough to draw my attention.


    ¡®...she¡¯s doing that on purpose, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Despite Aya-nee being the most responsible, Megu-nee was actually the smarter of the two of them. She was smart enough that she actually skipped a grade, putting the both of them in the same school year. If Aya-nee was usually in the top five, then Megu-nee was usually the number one of their classes, if not of their school.


    That was what actually allowed her to lazy around most of the time before we return to school. She could easily breeze through the school homework in roughly a week. As if to balance her talent she was also very lazy sometimes so, while she could finish the work in a week if she wanted, she had the tendency to postpone it, only doing when she felt like it or when Aya-nee was really insisting on her doing it.


    ¡°I really would like to talk more, but we have a visit and I¡¯m afraid that it might give a bad impression if I stay here any longer¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± asked Megu-nee.


    ¡°A neighbor that moved in yesterday¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? How are they?¡± asked Megu-nee.


    ¡°How can I know if I don¡¯t go back?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re right¡± said Megu-nee.


    ¡°It¡¯s was really good to see you again Taka-kun. Don¡¯t forget, same time next week right?¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°Yeah, I wont forget. That was only one time, okay? When we you guys stop bring that up?¡± I asked exasperated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it happening so soon, hehehe. Bye bye, give a hi to Anna and Rina for me okay?¡± said Megu-nee.


    ¡°Bye Taka-kun¡± said Aya-nee.


    ¡°Yeah, bye. Take care both of you¡± I said, ending the call right afterwards.

 Chapter 32 – Talking with Yurika

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty¡± said Rina.


    ¡°It really is. How can you be so talented Yurika?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not special. I just had a few classes on it¡± said Yurika shyly.


    ¡°Just a few classes don¡¯t make justice to this. Even I can tell that you are incredible in this¡± I said, genuinely impressed.


    ¡°...thank you¡± said Yurika, with her face turning red from embarrassment.


    We currently in the living, admiring what Yurika had just done.


    ...it was nothing that outstanding, just a sample of her calligraphy.


    My conversation with my cousins lasted for about half an hour, and once finished I went directly back to my sisters and Yurika.


    I was a little worried that they might take offence by the fact that I just left without warning them might make poor impression on Yurika, but that end up to be an unnecessary concern.


    They were still immersed in their discussion about Two Piece when I returned. Rina and Yurika were so immersed in their argument that they didn¡¯t noticed that I had slipped away, or that Anna-nee was in the kitchen calmly looking for snacks to bring for the rest of us.


    At that point I decided that it was time to end that particular discussion. I wanted to know Yurika a little more as well, and with her and Rina so immersed in their little world that was not going to happen.


    I interrupted their little conversation, causing both of them to feel awkward about unintentionally excluding me and Anna-nee of the conversation.


    We started to talk about things unrelated to manga and anime, to try to avoid the situation from before. Things like how was her life before coming here, other hobbies she might have, why they moved here in the first place, and so on.


    Some of the things she said I already knew from Anna-nee and Rina telling me yesterday, but it¡¯s always a good idea to ask directly from the person. When Yurika told us about how her parents had hired a calligraphy teacher for her, in a change of the norm, Anna-nee insisted for her to give us a demonstration.


    Of my two sisters, Rina was the more energetic and fashion driven one while Anna-nee was more responsible and culture oriented. She had a few hobbies, such as those stories and books and that didn¡¯t required much thinking, but she was specially interested in reading about art history, not as a obligation bur as a form of pass time.


    So when Yurika told us she had being taught calligraphy, a form of art on itself, Anna-nee showed an out of norm insistence in seeing it for herself being done in front of her.


    Which lead to the current situation.


    ¡®I¡¯m really surprised that she is this good¡¯


    I¡¯m no expert in art and such things, but even I have to recognized how beautiful is her handwriting. If someone told me that phrase on the paper was written on a computer I would believe, considering how flawless it looked.


    ¡®Seriously, how can a twelve year old girl have such talent?!¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t the only one admiring her ¡®creation¡¯. Both Anna-nee and Rina were looking intensely at her words, admiring the words in their own different way.


    Rina had the look hat anyone would have when looking at something beautiful, such as the sunset over the ocean or a meadow in the middle of a gentle breeze of wind.


    Anna-nee on the other hand was admiring it like it was an object incredible fragile, afraid that any movement or action from her would destroy it. I could see her the pupils in her eyes following the lines of each letter, reading repeatedly as if afraid that the moment her eyes would shift direction the words would disappear and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything like that again.


    ...she should be a little more mindful of her surroundings as well. Yurika¡¯s face was boiling from embarrassment right at her side. Although she could barely suppress a smile to form on her face as well.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t mind much the attention doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    At some point Anna-nee finally remembered that there was more people in the living room.


    ¡°...still, why did you had a calligraphy teacher Yurika?¡± asked Anna-nee, trying to get us back on conversation.


    She had a faint shade of red on her cheeks. She was obviously embarrassed of having showed aside of her that she generally didn¡¯t like to expose, especially to someone that she met just recently.


    Rina on the other hand didn¡¯t looked to be much self-conscious about her reaction. Maybe because she already felt comfortable with Yurika, enough to display her behavior more freely than with a stranger.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that my parents thought that I should now. Our family has a long history of mastering certain skills, calligraphy among them. At least that¡¯s what they have told me¡± said Yurika.


    Thankfully Yurika didn¡¯t seemed to mind either of their reactions, promptly giving an answer to her inquire.


    ¡°A history? So, you are rich or something¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°Well, we used to¡± said Yurika, with a slightly troubled look on her face.


    ¡°...did something happened?¡± I asked, curious about what her situation.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure. Whenever I asked them, mom and dad never gave me a really good answered. They just said that some troubles came and that we would change our lives a little bit¡± said Yurika.


    As she talked about this, a shadow started to appear on her expression. That subject clearly was something that she didn¡¯t felt comfortable talking about.


    I couldn¡¯t really blame her.


    From our interactions until now and from what Rina and Anna-nee had told me yesterday Yurika was a gentle, sheltered and shy girl, with a little obsession of Two Piece, that had her life suddenly turned upside down.


    Our neighborhood wasn¡¯t exactly poor, being considered am area of  high middle class, but I had the impression that couldn¡¯t really be compared to what she used to live.


    She didn¡¯t really put into words that her family was loaded with money, but it didn¡¯t take a genius to reach that conclusion with the things she let it slip.


    Rina and Anna-nee also seemed to have noticed her reluctance in talking about her circumstances, causing them to be quiet.


    An awkward silence enveloped all of us. If things didn¡¯t change quickly them it might cause problems for us in the future.


    I was worried about our situation, so it was best to try anything to change the mood for us. I have an idea of what to do and I could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t backfire on me.


    ¡®...let¡¯s see if this will work¡¯


    ¡°...well, I¡¯m actually a little glad that things worked out that way¡± I said.


    ¡°...!¡± it took a second but Yurika looked at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Hey Taka-chan!¡± whispered Anna-nee.


    ¡°What are you saying onii-chan!¡± whispered Rina.


    ¡°That way get to have a really cute girl as neighbor¡± I said.


    There was a silence after what  just said, with the three of them still looking at me like I had just said something outrageous, and then...


    ¡°C-c-c-c-cute?!¡± said Yurika, in a voice so high pitched that might have caused some dogs nearby to go mad.


    ¡°Well yeah. There is no guy that won¡¯t be happy to have a girl as beautiful and cute as you as his neighbor¡± I said.


    ¡°!¡±


    At this point, the previous shocked had transformed completely in pure shyness. Her entire face turned red so fast that I could practically hear a ¡®puff¡¯ coming out of her head.


    ¡°H-hey onii-chan, stop flirting with Yurika!¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Flirting?¡± I asked, pretending to be confused.


    ¡°Yes, flirting!¡± said Rina.


    ¡°How am I flirting? I¡¯m just saying the truth. She¡¯s cute and that¡¯s it¡± I said, perfectly aware that I was just through gasoline at the fire.


    Yurika at this point was practically releasing stem from her head. She was just looking at the ground, unable to look at any of us directly.


    ¡°That flirting! Stop that already¡± said a very indignant Rina.


    ¡°Oh, I get. Rina is jealous Taka-chan¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°WHA?! I-I-I-I-I¡¯M NOT JEAULOUS!¡± exclaimed Rina.


    ¡°You saying it that loud really is convincing¡± said Anna-nee sarcastically, with a little playful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Stop teasing me nee-chan!!¡± pleaded Rina.


    ¡°I-I¡±m cute¡± whispered Yurika, so low that I almost didn¡¯t heard it.


    And just like that the previous gloomy atmosphere was gone, with us turning back to casually talk with each other, sometimes teasing and provoking each other as well, especially Rina.


    It had it¡¯s ups and downs, but all in all, it was a pretty good day.

 Chapter 33 – Offline?!

    I left the bathroom feeling completely refreshed. There was nothing like taking a good long bath after a day as agitated as today.


    ¡®That was just so good¡¯


    It was currently already late at night, little past 22:30. For a lot of people that certainly wouldn¡¯t be late, possibly even be just the beginning of the night, but for three pre-teens it was already in the very limit of what their mother would allow them to stay awake.


    But considering how things went today, it was surprising that I still had energy enough to even think properly.


    Yurika end up spending the entire day with our family. Her parents apparently had their entire day busy with work, so Yuria invited her to stay with us. Yurika obviously called her parents and asked if ti was okay, being the honest girl she was, and they had agreed.


    We spend the entire day together, talking frivolities, playing games, watching shows, doing basically anything that came to our heads. Personally I would prefer just choose something for the day and stick with it, but they seemed to be having so much fun that felt like being the bummer.


    Naturally she also ate with us, both lunch and dinner.


    Yuria still seemed to be in a good mood, preparing more food then I and my sisters could eat, so having an extra mouth to eat didn¡¯t hurt.


    I also made sure to flirt with Yurika from time to time. Since she didn¡¯t had much experience dealing with boys her age I thought that expressing my interest right now was important to stablish the idea that I had an interest on her.


    And it looked like I was right.


    Every time that I mentioned how cute she was, Yurika would show an intense shade of red on her face from pure embarrassment, but also a a lightly suppressed smile as well. She clearly was enjoying being complimented like that.


    But it wasn¡¯t completely smooth. Rina was looking at me with a very jealous look, clearly bothered by what I was doing. Anna-nee didn¡¯t seemed to mind much, but I could see sometimes that she was bothered as well.


    Obviously I hold back a little my compliments once I noticed that, since it would be counterproductive to gain the affection of someone at the cost of pissing off and possibly alienating the others.


    It might not happen,but still was better to be safe than sorry.


    The most worrying reaction to my flirting with Yurika came actually from Yuria. At first she didn¡¯t react much, probably thinking that I was just trying to get on her good sides, but as time passed she started to look at me with a more serious expression. It wasn¡¯t like she was displeased with my action, but more like she was trying to figure out the why of my actions.


    My situation with Yuria was still a little shake, especially since we still had to discuss how our relationship was going to work from now on. So the moment I noticed her expression I stopped what I was doing.


    Despite all of that, all of us had a relatively good time together.


    By the time Yuria¡¯s parents came back from work, we all were already comfortable with each other. She went back home after dinning with us and promised to talk with us as soon as possible.


    Not much happened after that.


    We all were already a little tired, so the only thing left to do was to take a shower and go to bed. Our house had enough bathrooms that it wasn¡¯t a problem if every member wanted to take a bath, so I didn¡¯t had to wait for my time. Naturally that also diminished greatly the chances of me being forgiven for ¡®accidentally¡¯ waking in when they are changing. I learned that the hard way.


    As I entered my room, wearing nothing but a towel around my waist, something that slipped my mind the entire day finally dawned on me.


    ¡®Wait, how many hentai points I have right now?¡¯


    Things had been a real roller coaster of emotions and actions since yesterday, with Yuria turning from conflicted to eager, the visit from Yurika, talking with my cousins, not to mention of how trying to figure out Yuria¡¯s behavior occupied my head.


    I could be forgiven for forgetting about the system for a day or two.


    ¡®But I still should think more abut this thing¡¯


    The system was the best tool that I could possible imagine to help me in getting the harem that I wanted and to achieve a certain level of success in the future to sustain the women I cared for. Even if it wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise that the events of the last couple of days distracted my mind, I still should try to make a bigger effort in paying more attention to the system.


    Now was specially a good time for me to check the system.


    Taking into account what Yuria had done with me earlier I was expecting to have gained a lot of points. Considering that I had gained 200 points before for just fondling Rina¡¯s chest, I was expecting to have earned thousands of points by now.


    Who knows? Maybe I can even buy all of the available skills already.


    ¡®Time to know how is my situation. System, show me my status¡¯


    As soon as I issued that command that familiar screen appeared in front of me, what was in front of me caught me completely by surprise.


    ==============================================================================================


    [Hentai Protagonist System]


    (*OFFLINE*)


    ==============================================================================================


    ¡®...what the hell is this?!¡¯

 Chapter 34 – Emergency?!

    [Hentai Protagonist System]


    (*OFFLINE*)


    =============================================


    Those words in front of me appeared so out of the blue that I couldn¡¯t possibly begin to process them immediately.


    ¡®Okay... okay... breath... you thought that something like this could happen... don¡¯t panic right now...¡¯


    I repeated myself those words, trying as best as I could to calm down my heart, that was beating so hard that I was afraid the entire neighborhood would be able to hear.


    It took some time but I manage to calm myself down, after repeating those words like a mantra and breathing deeply for what it felt like a million times.


    ¡®Good... you are calm now... you considered the possibility of something like this happening before... you haven¡¯t lost what you already bought... and you now what is that you need to do first...¡¯


    I felt that talking to myself like I was speaking with a third party helped me to keep a stead head, like I was just witnessing the events from an outsider perspective.


    Even if they were happening to myself.


    Just as I reminded myself the skills that I had already bought from the system, [Pheromone Aura(passive] and [Network Connection], were permanently mine. In the past I had asked the system about them, in the case the system were taken from me for some reason. I didn¡¯t like the possibility of becoming completed dependant on something that wasn¡¯t really mine and, considering the worst case scenario, wanted to take measures in case it did happen.


    To my relief that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Apparently the skills aren¡¯t resources unlocked when I buy them, but a series of modifications implemented on my body and te system is simple my way to direct them. That meant that even if the system were to be taken from me someday, which I obviously hoped never came to pass, I still would be able to use the skills afterwords.


    As I felt myself calm down, after what felt like an eternity, I was able to think more clearly, which lead me to relax a little.


    Things hadn¡¯t just turned to the worst right now.


    The fact that I still could the see the screen with the name indicated that the system hadn¡¯t simple disappeared, which was a good thing, but still indicated that something was going on.


    And right now there was only one thing that give me an answer.


    ¡®System, are you still there¡¯


    [Affirmative]


    ¡®Ahhhh, thank gooodness¡¯


    I felt myself more relieved that I thought to be possible from seeing a simple word in front of me. I actually had to sit down on my bed, because I felt like the last few seconds had drained me from any energy I still might have.


    The possibility of losing the system was more terrifying then I thought it would be.


    I suddenly wanted to just lie down and sleep, but first I had to at least obtain some answers about the situation.


    I couldn¡¯t just contend myself with simple knowing that the system was still active.


    ¡®System, what does being ¡®offline¡¯ means?¡¯


    [All functions pertaining pertaining modification and examination are temporarily shut down. Host will currently be unable to examine anything that the system is capable to provide]


    ¡®...for how long?¡¯


    [Unknown]


    I felt myself growing frustrated with the system and that answer. There was no way I could simple accept that the functions the system provided were just suddenly out of my reach, but I also knew that throwing a tantrum wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    As I interacted with the system over the past two years I learned not only about it¡¯s functions, but also about how exactly it operated, The system wasn¡¯t some kind of AI, it didn¡¯t have an intelligence of it¡¯s own, so it wasn¡¯t able to provide me with answers to every single questions I had. It could only give me prerecorded  answers to questions related to it¡¯s own abilities. Anything outside of it¡¯s own capabilities was also outside the answers it could provide me.


    I was about to ask another question, when the system showed me another phrase.


    [Host received a message]


    And before I could ponder even think about asking which message, the system showed it to me.


    [Message: We will answer your questions about this later, when we meet again.]


    As I read the message I began to ponder about who sent it to me. It didn¡¯t really take a genius to know who sent it, especially considered how it ended.


    Eros and Anteros.


    As those two years passed, I sometimes wondered if I would meet those two siblings again. When I wasn¡¯t improving my relationship with my family or asking questions to the system about it¡¯s functionalists, I tried to enter in contact of those two again. I tried to simple talk alone, pray, ask to the system to contact them and even went to a temple one time, but nothing I did ever seemed to catch their attention.


    I had questions to make for them, specially in regard of why they gave the system to me in the first place. I might want to enjoy my new life with my new family, but I wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe that they simple gave the system and this new life out of their kindness.


    They wanted something. I know this. An it seems like I will soon find out what.


    For whatever reason they apparently are responsible for the system currently be unavailable, and they would enter in contact with me soon.


    ¡®Considering that I¡¯m still here, it probably will happen in the next few days or during my sleep. Either way, there¡¯s nothing else I can do¡¯


    I felt tired, but the last few minutes had left me restless. This unnerving event of thinking, even if for a second, that the system might be unavailable for me manage to blow away any tiredness that I felt.


    Just as I was wondering how the hell I would be able to sleep for the time being...


    *Knock*Knock*Knock*


    Someone knocked on my door.

 Chapter 35 – The Talk (Part I)

    I was caught by surprise by the sudden knock on my door. I wasn¡¯t expecting to receive the visit of anyone, much less now that I had received such shocking news from the system.


    *Knock*Knock*Knock*


    ¡°It¡¯s me Takashi. Can I come in?¡±


    There¡¯s no way the I wold ever mistake that melodious voice.


    The person on the other side of the door is Yuria.


    ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯


    I wanted to sleep so as to better reflect about the implications that my impeding encounter with those two siblings, Eros and Anteros, might bring to my day to day life, but Yuria sudden visit changed my priorities. I couldn¡¯t simple just say to her go away, especially considering the way she was acting during Yruika¡¯s visit.


    A small part of me was hoping that we would continue our shenanigans from last night, but my rational part knew that she didn¡¯t come here for fooling around.


    So I gave her my permission.


    ¡°Sure mom¡±


    In cue with my words, the door opened and Yuria entered the room, causing me to lose almost all of the rational thoughts in my mind.


    She was wearing the same nightwear from two night ago, a one piece white nightgown, that matched so well with her figure. Just looking at her current appearance was enough to make me feel my bloodstream race to my lower half.


    I swear that I could actually feel my blood flowing to my crotch! That shouldn¡¯t be possible, and that woman somehow made it possible.


    The only thing that made me retain some form of rationality was the expression on her face. She wasn¡¯t smiling and there wasn¡¯t any trace of the playfulness, kindness and lewdness I¡¯ve seen this morning. She was actually frowning a little, but I couldn¡¯t detect any sign of her being angry or displeased in any way.


    Whatever reason she decided to come here, it was serious.


    I had wondered before, after she visited me two days ago, if she had worn that piece of clothing to get in the mood or something like that, but apparently it wasn¡¯t the case. It likely is her usual nightwear.


    ¡°Takashi¡±


    She called my name again, and that¡¯s when I realized that I might have been staring at her for longer than I thought.


    She¡¯s undoubtedly beautiful, but I had to stop acting like an idiot every time I saw her like that. Not having a lot experience with wasn¡¯t going to be an excuse for my behavior forever.


    ¡°Sorry mom. Y-you just caught me by surprise¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡± Yuria said.


    ¡°So, why are you here mom?¡± I said, still hoping just a little to continue our activities from this morning.


    ¡°I think you already know the answer Takashi¡± she said in a no nonsense tone.


    Th way she was carrying herself was a clear indication that she came here to discuss something of great importance. I knew that in my head, but I couldn¡¯t help myself to think in giving continuation to our lewd activities from earlier.


    A man can dream, can¡¯t he?


    I just sighed in resignation and sat on my bed. I patted it a little, inviting Yuria to sit at my side. She accepted my unsaid invitation, leaving just a small gap between us.


    At this distance I could smell her fragrance. It was just a little sweet, giving me an even greater to just jump on her. She likely just came out from the bathroom after taking a shower.


    ¡®Focus man! Right now isn¡¯t the time to lose your mind on her!¡¯


    Trying to keep myself sane, I just sat there and waited for Yuria to start talking. I could have began, but I already said what I had to say in the living room yesterday.


    It was her time to talk.


    Yuria also seemed to be aware of that, since she didn¡¯t instigate me to say anything or waited for me to talk. Instead it looked more like she was gathering her resolve, trying to find the right words to say to me.


    Finally it came a point when she had gained enough resolve, so she looked directly at me and began talking.


    ¡°...So, how long did you felt that way?¡± she asked.


    "Ever since I first saw you¡± I said, being completely honest.


    I took some time for e to figure out what I had felt the first time I saw her. I could barely talk or look at her directly. Thinking back my behavior at that time was source of great embarrassment for me. I want to create a harem, be surrounded by many women who love me and that I can love back, but the fact that back then I stuttered  in front of only one woman, regardless of how inexperienced I was or that I didn¡¯t unlocked all of memories at that time, was nothing else but shameful of me.


    I had a lot to grow, and I still have.


    My answer caused Yuria to sigh, looking like she was suddenly exhausted.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Looking back now there were signs of your feelings, but maybe was just unconsciously overlooking them¡± Yuria said.


    ¡°Wait, really?!¡± I said, genuinely surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as good as hiding your intentions as you think Takashi. Remember, I¡¯m an adult with more experience dealing with people and your mother, so it isn¡¯t that difficult for me to know what you¡¯re thinking¡± she reminded me.


    That statement brought me nothing but a helpless smile on my face. I couldn¡¯t really find fault in her statement.


    I might have the memories of two lives, but that actually didn¡¯t helped me much. My past life was mostly just about surviving one day at a time, and not of those moments required me to hid my intentions.


    I was partially aware of my limitations at one point, but since Yuria had never before showed any sign of being aware of my hidden motives I eventually came to believe that I was successful in hiding them.


    "Sorry for lying to you mom¡± I apologized, feeling that there was no other way to answer.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for Takashi¡± she said in a surprisingly strong tone.


    Her declaration was surprising to me. I was about to to say something when she caught my head between her hand sand pulled me close to her. For a fraction of a second I thought that she would kiss me, but the direction she was leading me was a little different, just below her head and above her belly.


    She enveloped my head in her plentiful breasts.


    I wiggled a little, not trying to leave that pleasant spot, trying to see what kind of expression she was making.


    To my surprise, she was smiling.


    The same comforting and kind smile that I mostly associated with her.


    ¡°You never really lied to me Takashi. As I said, looking back there were signs of your feeling but you never really lied to me¡± she said.


    ¡°But mom, aren¡¯t you upset that I hid something so... important.. from you?¡± I asked.


    The fact that she seemed to be okay with our situation and what I felt should make me relived, but I had to ask her again for confirmation.


    I had to be absolutely certain that she was okay with all of this.


    ¡°Hehehe, the fact that you are asking this question is the very reason why I am fine with it. You were hiding what you were feeling because you didn¡¯t wanted to hurt our family, weren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, showing a caring and loving smile at me.


    ...I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved and unbelievably glad that Yuria had manage to understand my intentions and feelings, even if only partially.


    A great part of why I was trying to hide my intentions initially is certainly because I didn¡¯t wanted to destroy the family that I had right now. Having regained the memories of my previous life, I came to know what it felt to live a life without anyone that cared for me, which only made me appreciate what I had right now.


    I didn¡¯t wanted to risk living a life like that again.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you think that I feel is... wrong?¡± I asked.


    This subject might look like it had being solved, but I had to be absolutely sure that there was nothing else left for us solve.


    ¡°...haaah... Takashi, I won¡¯t talk about this right now, but there are a few situations from my past that made me learn what something truly wrong looks like. So don¡¯t worry, what you feel is certainly something that can be considered normal¡± said Yuria in an exasperated tone.


    I wanted to ask her about this situation, but I had the feeling it would only sour the current mood between us. I had a certain idea from my memories partaking the original story, so for now I would stay quiet.


    It¡¯s probably be glad that she was okay with my confession for the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re okay with this mom¡± I said, feeling more happy than I could remember.


    Surrendering my my urges a little I threw my arms around her, hugging her soft and warm body while burying my head in her bosom a little more. She also tightened her hold on me a little more, likely happy from my attempt to increase our physical connection.


    Despite what she was wearing and my current position, I didn¡¯t felt an uncontrollable urge to jump on her at this moment. I felt mostly relieved, but also a sense of comfort much greater than I ever felt before.


    I was happy that our relationship wasn¡¯t damage.


    After a few minutes Yuria changed her position a little, so that we could lock eyes with each other again.


    ¡°Since things are going to change between us Takashi, there¡¯s something that you need to promise me first¡± said Yuria softly.


    The phrase was enough to make anyone understand the unsaid implications.


    We would continue from where we stopped this morning. If not now, then very soon.


    Suddenly that feeling of comfort started to disappear, being replaced with my usual desire for sex.


    ¡®Okay, okay. Not yet. Control yourself just a little longer¡¯


    ¡°Anything mom¡± I said.


    ¡°I need you to promise that you will always be honest with me¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Honesty?¡± I asked, just a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, honesty. I know that you never really lied to me, but I still need you to promise me this¡± said Yuria very seriously.


    ...I don¡¯t know why but for some reason a felt a strange apprehension, like I was about to fall in some kind of trap, but there was simple only one answer to her request.


    ¡°Of course mom. I promise to always be honest with you¡± I said.


    I never lied to her, and I don¡¯t intend to start any time soon.


    ¡°Thank you sweety¡± said Yuria.


    I could see that she was genuinely pleased with my answer, so for a second I felt relieved again.


    But her nest sentence made me understand why I was apprehensive before.


    ¡°What exactly are your intentions with Yurika and your sisters?¡± asked Yuria

 Chapter 36 – The Talk (Part II)

    Her words drove my mind to a blank.


    Of all the things that she could have asked this is certainly the last one I had expected to hear.


    Now I understood why she had asked me to promise to be honesty.


    I had fallen right into her trap.


    I could only blame my own naivety, or maybe stupidity, for not having anticipated this.


    ¡°M-mom, what exactly...¡± I said, trying to find a way to change the subject.


    Unfortunately she wasn¡¯t going to have it.


    ¡°Takashi, don¡¯t even think of trying to run away from this¡± Yuria said.


    I could see by the look in her eyes that she wasn¡¯t going to let me get away from this. We were going to have this conversation, and right now.


    ...honestly, I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯m prepared to say everything but I could do nothing but accept this situation.


    Feeling that our embrace at this moment was becoming an uncomfortable experience I wiggle myself free, which Yuria didn¡¯t tired to stop me. Maybe she sensed that I wasn¡¯t trying to free, but to just be more comfortable to have this conversation.


    I sat straight and looked directly into her eyes, resigning myself to the situation and trying to show my determination to be completely honest as I had just promised.


    Even if I didn¡¯t wanted to have this conversation right now the subject would come up at some point. Since she was already aware of some of my intentions I might as well get it over with.


    ¡°...when did you noticed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This afternoon while you were talking with Yurika¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°So you are not going to try to deny it?¡± Yuria said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. There¡¯s no point in trying to hide if you already know mom, and I promised to  be completely honest with you mom¡± I said, as serious as I could be.


    ¡°Good¡± said Yuria, nodding in approval of my attitude.


    I was glad that she seemed to be taking this so well, but also confused by her strange behavior. I was expecting a lot more anger coming from her or at least for her to be just a little upset at least.


    The fact that she looked to be so calm was... odd.


    ¡°Now please, answer my question Takashi. What are your intentions with Yurika and my daughters?¡± Yuria asked again.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not so sure what I want with Yurika right now¡± I said, being completely honest. I had just met her and, despite believing that she would become a real beauty in the future, there was also that feeling of deja vu when I looked at her. Until I figure out why I felt that I believed it was best to not develop my relationship with her too much.


    What happened in the afternoon was me just planting the seeds for the future, but I needed to be patient and wait for the right time to harvest the fruits of my labour.


    ¡°As for Anna-nee and Rina...¡± I said and stopped, breathing deeply to steel myself for what I was about to say, knowing full well that from this moment my relationship with my entire family would start to change with no way back ¡°...my feelings for them are the same as my feelings for you mom¡±


    ¡°...oohhh, so you lust after your sisters?¡± said Yuria in a slightly judgmental tone.


    ¡°Yes I do, but not just that. I want to do the same things I did with you mom and much more, but I also love them¡± I said seriously. I had to make her understand that I wanted more than just their bodies.


    ¡°I want to do a lot of things with them, both sexual and not sexual, and just the thought of another man being with them is enough to make me want to break everything in my sight. I want us to continue what we already started mom, but I have every intention of coming after Anna-nee and Rina as well¡± I continued.


    ¡°So you want me to be your secret lover or something?¡± asked Yuria ¡°You want keep a relationship in secret while going out with both of my daughters while keeping all of your relationships a secret from each of them?¡± asked Yuria, raising an eyebrow on doubt.


    Yuria¡¯s tone was very judgmental, like she was not so secretly finding my intentions silly and unrealistic, but she wasn¡¯t out right reprehending me your yelling in outrage.


    There was something in her eyes that told me she was expecting something. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was exactly and she probably wasn¡¯t sure either, but none of that matter this moment.


    I already reached this point, so I needed to say everything.


    ¡°No mom. I want them to now everything as well. About me and you, me and both of them, and to find a way for all of us to be okay with each¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little unrealistic?¡± asked Yuria, clearly skeptic that I could manage to pull it off what I said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will do my best... no... I WILL find a way to make it work¡± I said strongly.


    Suddenly I found myself getting up and standing straight in front of Yuria, and looking directly into her eyes. She simple looked back at me, not saying anything and waiting me to continue speaking.


    What I was about to say was a really big risk but sooner or later it had to be said, and right now was probably the right time for me to say out load.


    I don¡¯t no why but I somehow knew that the situation would work itself out.


    ¡°You asked me what I want mom. What I want is to be around a lot of beautiful woman that love me and that I can love back. I want us to enjoy our lives to the fullest, enjoying all kinds of pleasures that exist, whether they are trips, dinners, plays, business or in pure debauchery with each other, and I want for you mom and my sisters to be part of this¡± I said with the determination and passion without even realise.


    ...and then, finally I said what I wanted in one simple sentence.


    ¡°I want to build a harem¡±

 Chapter 37 – The Talk (Part III)

    I was left out of breath, feeling strangely exhausted, energized, afraid and confident at the same time. I don¡¯t know how I could be feeling of these conflicted emotions at the same time, but I was.


    I had said.


    I finally had said what I wanted to someone else.


    ¡°I want to build a harem¡±


    I still could hear me saying it, like a persistent echo that refused to leave me alone.


    When that idea came to me, right after receiving the system, it was nothing more than a vague idea, like the thought ¡®I think a I want a harem¡¯ had simple passed through my mind briefly.


    I was nothing but a spur of the moment thing, but as I cam to recover my memories and developed my relationship with my family more, that thought started to slowly transform from a simple dream to an objective over time.


    I came to remember what it felt like to always be truly alone, to regret the decisions that I made in my past life. I had found opportunities to change my life for the better back on Earth however I never acted in any of those chances. Perhaps it was simple inertia, already used to my old life how it was and afraid that trying to change that would only make things worse, and by the time I decided to change my life I end up dying before succeeding in anything.


    This is also why I would help Eros and Anteros as best as I could in case they asked me. They had given me a second chance and I felt that I should repay them, as long it was something that I could do and not outside of what I was willing to do.


    After saying my piece I simple stayed there, on my two feet and staring Yuria directly in the eyes, trying to convey that no matter how much it sounded like a wild dream or an imbecile fantasy, I was determined to make it a reality.


    We stared at each other for some time, until finally she sighed in exhaustion.


    ¡°To think that my boy would be such an ambitious idiot¡± said Yuria in resigned tone.


    ¡®...being called an idiot by her hurts a little more than i thought it would¡¯


    Despite feeling a little hurt I couldn¡¯t really blame her for calling me that.


    Suddenly Yuria stand up as well and, to my surprise, hugged me again, burying my head in her bosom again due to the difference of height between us.


    ¡°But at least you are being honest, just like I asked¡± Yuria said.


    ...I already don¡¯t know how many times I was caught off guard today, but this time is certainly the most surprising of them all.


    I could do nothing else but to look at her face, dumbfounded by her weak reaction.


    ¡°Wait, wait wait! Are you really okay with this mom?!¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m certainly not just okay with this Takashi¡± said Yuria calmly, but with noticeable anger in her tone as well ¡°But I can manage to accept this much at least¡±


    I have to say, the fact that she was a little angry was strangely relieving. If she had just accepted without any reservations what a said then I might starting believing that I was inside a video game or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have any right to judge you sweety. After all, I¡¯m an old woman that lusts after her, little more than a decade old, stepson. I¡¯m a shotacon¡± said Yuria, with a certain mocking resignation in her voice.


    ¡°Stop it mom, there¡¯s no need¡± I tried to say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to comfort me Takashi. It¡¯s just a bit of self reflection. Believe me, it¡¯s by far the least shameful thing in my entire life¡± said Yuria.


    I didn¡¯t knew how to respond to that. Part of me wanted to ask about her past, for the millionth time, but I manage to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°Besides, I can see that no matter what I say you won¡¯t give up on this. So I might as well help you¡± said Yuria.


    ¡®...okay, now I¡¯m hearing thins¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what?¡± I asked, sure that my ears were not working right.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m going to help you in your pursuit of a harem Takashi¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°H-help me?! Why would you...¡± I exclaimed surprised.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to become a scumbag Takashi. Sweety, I¡¯m willing to be part of your harem, but I¡¯ve seen my fair share of man surrounding themselves with women and most of the times they become worthless degenerates, the kind of people that I absolutely would never allow to be close to my daughters. I don¡¯t want to believe that you would become like them, but this way I can be absolutely sure that my daughters will be in good hands¡± said Yuria passionately.


    I was speechless.


    I can¡¯t say if Yuria is just to accepting, if she has a screw lose or if she was being mind controlled.


    Things were going so smoothly that it seemed unnatural.


    ¡°...are you sure about this mom? I don¡¯t intend to just bring every beautiful girl I find, but I also don¡¯t have a limit to how big my harem will get¡± I said.


    Yuria showed a conflicted look in reaction to what I said, biting her lip as if stopping herself from saying something.


    Finally she just sighed, like she was releasing the negative emotions that were inside of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, as long as you promise me to don¡¯t try to force anyone in this or bring a women the me, your sisters or the girls in your future harem won¡¯t approve¡± requested Yuria.


    In response I hugged her and buried my head in her breasts again while still looking into her eyes, trying to convey my sincerity.


    ¡°That already goes without saying¡± I said with certainty.


    Finally after what it felt forever Yuria smiled at me again, clearly happy with my answer.


    ¡°Good¡± and she hugged me back.


    We stayed like that for a while basking in each other warmth, reassuring ourselves of our bond through the embrace.


    ¡°*Yawn* I think it¡¯s time for us both to go to bed already¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°...yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right¡± I said.


    I couldn¡¯t really disagree with her. Despite her current appearance being allure beyond explanation, with her white see-through nightgown that hugged her body in all of the right places, the combination of discovering about the current situation of the system and the ups and downs of our little talk was enough to to bring me to the brink of unconsciousness.


    I was already feeling my mind going haze, black spots starting to appear in my field of vision.


    I could barely keep myself in two feet for much long, despite my hard dick wanting so bad to find release in the beautiful woman in my arms.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    I woman as beautiful as Yuria should be savored with a clear head.


    ¡°Still, let me at least give you a little present before going¡± sai Yuria, with a faint glint in her eyes.


    Her head got close to me and...


    *Smooch*


    ...she kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t nothing really extravagant, just our lips touching for little more than a second, but it was enough for me to feel the warmth and softness of her plump lips, making the haziness from my head to dissipate a little.


    ¡°Hehehe, consider this your reward for being so upfront with me tonight¡± whispered Yuria in a very sweet and soft tone.


    She released me and then went to the door.


    ¡°Well, good night sweety. Have nice dreams¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Good night mom. See you tomorrow¡± I said.


    Saying our goodbyes Yuria softly close the door, making sure to not make any noise that might upset the other residents of the house.


    After she left there was nothing else that could keep me wake, so I quickly put a pair of shorts that I had left separated before my bath and threw myself in the bed...


    ...quickly falling asleep.

 Chapter 38 – Meeting the gods again

    Once again I found myself in the middle of space, surround by nothing but darkness and little dots similar to stars.


    Just like last time, I don¡¯t have any kind of physical form as well. Now that I¡¯m not surprised by the suddenness of this unusual situation I started to wonder how do I appear for someone else at this moment.


    But I probably won¡¯t need to wonder that for a long time


    Because there¡¯s someone that I could never forget in front of me.


    ¡°Hello young one, it¡¯s nice to see you again¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s good to see you again as well Anteros¡¯


    One of the gods that brought me to my current world, Anteros, was receiving me with small serene smile and an expression that I could best describe as apologetic.


    There was only one reason why she would be like that right now.


    ¡®Can I assume that our encounter has somehow related with the fact that I couldn¡¯t access the system?¡¯


    ¡°That is correct and, before anything, let me apologize for the inconvenience. I can only imagine what kind of trouble the absence of our gift to you might have caused¡± said Anteros while bowing a little to me.


    The act from her surprising. I wouldn¡¯t expect a god to lower it¡¯s head to a mere mortal like myself. One might imagine that such actions would be beneath them, that doing them would be akin to diminish her status as a divine being or something like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to do something like this. It¡¯s essential in every health relationship for either party to apologize with the other when they had done something truly wrong or harmed them deeply, and be willing to make amends to fix what had been done¡±


    ¡®...right. Forgot that you can read my thoughts¡¯


    Those words left me thinking a little. Maybe Anteros had done this simple because it was part of his nature, or because she was truly sorry for scaring me and possibly causing trouble for me, even tough it really didn¡¯t, or maybe even both.


    I had no way to know for certain, but that wasn¡¯t really important for the moment.


    ¡°I appreciate your understanding¡± said Anteros.


    ¡®...okay, if you want our relationship to work then can you stop reading my thoughts? It¡¯s just unnerving that I can¡¯t have the privacy of my mind¡¯


    After having said my piece, Anteros showed me again an apologetic future.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that can¡¯t be done for the moment. Right now your thoughts are no different from you talking out loud. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reading your mind, it¡¯s just that as a mortal you can¡¯t hide them in your current form¡± said Anteros.


    Com to think of it, last time I was here she never really confirmed that they ere reading my mind, I had just assumed.


    ¡®So every time that you summon me here I won¡¯t be able to have any privacy at all?¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. But don¡¯t worry, this might not last for long¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°Last for long¡¯? What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°...ops, sorry. It¡¯s nothing you should concern yourself¡± said Anteros, showing for the first time what I associated with a startled expression.


    ¡®Hang on, I think-¡¯


    ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t waste our time right now. We have more time to discuss this time, but it¡¯s not like we can be here forever¡± said Anteros, with the same serene smile as before.


    She had a valid argument, but I could see in those eyes and that smile the unsaid message she was giving to me.


    This wasn¡¯t something that we could talk, at least now.


    ¡®...fine. So why did you deactivated the system?¡¯


    ¡°Just one moment. There¡¯s someone else that should be here during this talk¡± said Anteros.


    She closed her eyes and stayed quiet for the moment. Considering what she had just said, I could only assume that she was trying to communicate with the other god that helped me.


    ¡®So I can¡¯t escape to meet that idiot¡¯


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was grateful to both of them, but the idea of meeting that idiot once again wasn¡¯t exactly on my top 10 things that I wanted to do.


    After a few seconds space started to shift and tremble besides Antero and then Eros appeared there.


    Her current appearance was almost the same from last time, an outrageously famine body, with long golden hair and golden eyes, dressing a very revealing dress with a generous cleavage and slits on the sides revealing her long and seductive legs, having a very satisfied and content expression..


    There were only two differences.


    First, Eros was almost completely covered being a gooey white gel, and it didn¡¯t really need a genius to figure out what exactly is that. And second... she wasn¡¯t completely feminine in her lower half.


    ¡®...guess I should expect that from the god of lust¡¯


    ¡°Eros for the love of?! Can you be a little decent at least once?! You are making the young boy uncomfortable¡± said an outraged Anteros.


    ¡°Oh relax Anteros, I¡¯m certain he, like a lot of guys, like particular-¡±


    ¡®No. I definitely don¡¯t¡¯


    ¡°What? Come on. Can¡¯t you at least-¡±


    ¡®Not a chance. Can you please tidy yourself a little?¡¯


    I had nothing particularly against the futanari genre, it just wasn¡¯t my cup of tea.


    ¡°You heard him. Get hid of all of this filthy and your penis as well¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°Tsk, you spoilsport¡± mumbled Eros.


    Right afterwards Eros changed in a fraction of a second, this time appearing just as clean and immaculate as someone might expect a god to be.


    ¡°Well, I believe that now we can finally address why we are here¡± said Anteros in a more calm and serious tone than before.


    ¡°Yeah whatever¡± said Eros in a tone clearly bored and annoyed.


    ¡®Finally¡¯


    After so much distractions, I was finally going to have some answers.

 Chapter 39 – Mistake

    ¡®So, why did the system suddenly went offline?¡¯


    ¡°Well, in a nutshell, it was basically this idiot¡¯s fault¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t see what is the problem. I was supposed to design a system to make his life easier, and that¡¯s exactly what I did¡± complained Eros.


    ¡°Our task was to help this child in having the tools necessary for him to enjoy a more fulfilling life. That can only be done if he have objectives and goals to achieve and challenges to overcome. What you did was basically give him everything in a silver platter¡± admonished Anteros.


    ¡°You are overthinking this. It never was said anything of the sort when we receive this job¡± rebuked Eros.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t need to, especially considering the scolding that I received afterwards for letting you bungle everything. Do you have any idea of how many favors I had to offer for the God of Reincarnation to solve this mess?! I had even to ask mother¡¯s help!¡± said Anteros, almost shouting at this point, clearly angry.


    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t be so cranky. Mother and that old geezer are in good terms. He might even forget this favors after talking with her a little¡± said Eros, completely unconcerned with the trouble that it caused.


    ¡°Now list here...¡± continued Anteros.


    And just like that the two of them started to bicker again. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about their relationship or who¡¯s fault it was this point, although the blame obviously lied with Eros, but considering that according to Anteros we still had a limited time here it was best for me to intervene.


    ¡®HEY HEY HEY, that¡¯s enough already!¡¯


    After doing what best could be described as a scream in this space, both of the gods finally stopped to argue with each other.


    ¡°Ahh, once again I apologize for this unsightly behavior¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡± said Eros.


    ¡®No need for that. Let¡¯s just get this over with. From what I could understand, Eros was responsible for programming the specifics of the system, or something like that, but he/she mad it to easy for me get the point, is that about right?¡¯


    ¡°...yes, is as what you said¡± said Anteros apologetic.


    ¡°I still think that-¡± said Eros.


    ¡®Can you hold back your opinions until after I leave? I just want to get this over with¡¯


    ¡°Tsk, fine. I¡¯ll wait you leave¡± grumbled Eros.


    ¡°Ughh¡± groaned Anteros, holding it¡¯s forehead like it was trying to mitigate an impeding headache.


    ¡®Considering this, can I assume that when I wake up the system will be active again?¡¯


    ¡°Indeed. I only noticed that something was wrong after you received a great amount of points for the first time. The flow of divine energy was just abnormally high, which caught my and my progenitor attention. It would take a lot of time and work for me to correct that while you were using the system, so I unfortunately had to deactivate it. Thanks to that I manage to correct everything in just a couple of days¡± explained Anteros.


    To be honest I wasn¡¯t that much bothered with this things. I had already noticed that receiving so many points for just rubbing Rina¡¯s breasts was a little too much, but I didn¡¯t thought much at the time.


    ¡®So what does that mean for the points that gained? And the skills I already bought?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once the skills were bought the modifications in your physical form were already made, so they can¡¯t really be taken. As for the points, due to the necessity of deactivating the system I¡¯m afraid that you received none after buying your skills. The best I can do is offer 500 Hentai Points as an apology for the inconvenience¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°Ohh, come one. Let¡¯s give him 800 points already. He just manage to conquer his first woman, and she is even willing to share him with others¡± said Eros.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give him more. It was already a struggle to convince her to accept give him this points already, anymore than that would be pushing my luck¡± said Anteros.


    ¡°Still feels like we are scamming he or something¡± complained Eros.


    ¡°If you want to blame someone, then blame yourself for doing such a awful job with the system¡± accused Anteros.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡®Okay guys, that¡¯s enough. 800 points is already a good amount as compensation, so don¡¯t worry about it¡¯


    ...honestly this development wasn¡¯t to my liking, but it wasn¡¯t completely bad either. Looking by the good side, if things had gone the way they should be then I probably wouldn¡¯t have the skills I bought, possibly be even behind in my current progress with my family.


    Ultimately there was nothing really that I could do. Even if I complained the only thing that I give me is possibly the ire of two gods, and there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t just rip of the system of me in such situation, since Anteros so easily made it stop working without me even noticing when it happened.


    ¡®But I would like to make a question, of that¡¯s not a problem?¡¯


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll answer if we can¡± said Anteros promptly.


    ¡°...¡± Eros just remained quiet, clearly growing more irritated by the second.


    ¡®Why are you helping me?¡¯


    ¡°Huh? Why shouldn¡¯t-¡±said Anteros.


    ¡®Listen, I¡¯m not naive enough to believe that two gods would show so much interest in a small mortal like I without having some kind of agenda. What exactly do you want?¡¯


    My words seemed to cause Anteros to be shaken for a bit, clearly not knowing how to exactly to respond. Of the two she certainly is the most willing to cooperate with me and share information, and no that I said out loud my thoughts she likely felt that, even if not everything, even if not everything.


    But before she could come up with an answer...


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done with this!¡± exclaimed Eros.


    ...she was beaten to the punch by her sibling.


    ¡®Hey, at least-¡¯


    ¡°Listen here kid, I have better things to do then waste my energy discussing all f this crap. Hell, I didn¡¯t even wanted any business in this whole system mess, but mother had for me¡± said Eros.


    ¡°EROS!¡± exclaimed Anteros.


    ¡°Oh, forget it Ant. He would find out about some of this eventually¡± said Eros.


    ¡®...your mother? Isn¡¯t she-¡¯


    ¡°Now listen carefully¡± said Eros, interrupting me ¡°I¡¯m going to summarize everything that you can know. Yes, we are not helping simple out kindness, but because there is something that we want. No, we can¡¯t answer to you what it is right now. Yes, we will tell you eventually. You need first to reach a certain point in your progress, let¡¯s say when your harem has at least seven members. All good? Now excuse me, but there¡¯s a bunch of dick and cunt that I have to go back¡± said Eros, disappearing immediately after.


    For a few seconds me and Anteros stayed quiet, until finally the other god broke the silence.


    ¡°As you can see my siblings can¡¯t rest unless-¡± said Anteros.


    ¡®Yeah, I got that already¡¯


    It really wasn¡¯t necessary a genius to understand that.


    ¡°But as much as I don¡¯t like to admit, she did said everything that we could. I¡¯m not allowed to say anything more¡± said Anteros.


    ¡®Haaaahhhh, fine. So I guess that what Eros said about our next meeting is true as well?¡¯


    ¡°She probably just took that number at random, but it¡¯s not a bad one either. Are you okay with this¡± asked Anteros.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Not like we have anything else to discuss anyway¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Then until next time. I hope the goddess of luck smile upon you¡± said Anteros, with a smile on her face.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll hope for that as well¡¯


    And with our farewells said, once again I saw the distance between us increasing at an incredible pace...


    ...until I could see nothing else anymore.

 Chapter 40 – In Space

    (Anteros POV)


    As the mortal left the space, I felt a strong sense of regret.


    ¡®I wish I could give him more information¡¯


    As the divine entity responsible for relationships I was very well aware how much secrets and deceptions could be harmful to them, which naturally only made me to want even more to reveal him everything.


    Sadly there was nothing else that I could do for the moment.


    The current circumstances wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    The worst of it was that the mortal it was favoring was already vaguely aware that the kindness it received wasn¡¯t without a certain price, and that just made me feel much worse.


    I really hope that he can live to the expectations¡¯


    Just as that thought crossed my head, I felt a presence behind me. A presence so overwhelmingly bigger than myself that mortals wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me as a god if we beside each other.


    ¡°Ara am I late?¡± said the presence.


    It¡¯s voice was clearly feminine, filled with many deep feelings behind. The sound of that voice would make any mortal to instantly to fall in love with that presence, making it desire to worship and hear for the rest of eternity.


    Which only makes me relived that she was late.


    ¡°Yes, you are late. But honestly, that¡¯s a good thing. He¡¯s definitely not ready to be facing you right now¡± I said, not trying to hide the genuine relief I was feeling.


    ¡°Moooo, that¡¯s not fair. I was really looking forward to meet our little protege¡± said the presence in a pouting tone.


    I knew that figure for so long that it wasn¡¯t difficult for me to picture her current face, probably pouting in a cutely manner for having arriving after the mortal had left.


    She also wasn¡¯t offended for me not even turning around to face her. The proximity between us had long ago far exceeded such troublesome manners.


    ¡°And where is that troublemaker sibling of yours?¡± asked the presence.


    ¡°You now how he is, not being able to control it¡¯s desires for more than a few minutes¡± I said.


    ¡°I know, I know. I wish he could control his urges a little more, but that would be a foolish wish, wouldn¡¯t?¡± asked the presence.


    ¡°It¡¯s just it¡¯s nature¡± I responded.


    ¡°Hehehe, indeed. Still, despite the trouble it causes sometimes it¡¯s part of it¡¯s charm, isn¡¯t?¡± said the presence, in a very pleased tone.


    ¡°...if you say so¡± I said, knowing that trying to convince otherwise would be useless.


    I had already many discussion in regards to Eros behavior with that presence over millenniums, but it never bore any fruit. Even now it only commented on that behavior in nothing more than a lighthearted tone, like it really was no big deal.


    ¡®I really can¡¯t understand this thinking. I sometimes cannot even believe that me and Eros are twins¡¯


    ¡°But leaving the pleasantries aside, have you corrected the system of the poor boy?¡± asked the presence.


    ¡°I did¡±


    ¡°Splendid. Have you also added the little feature that I asked?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! I cant wait to see if our little bet will pay out¡± said the presence, overjoyed.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t understand why it was doing all of this. It certainly would be much more easier and quicker if we could just be honest with the young mortal from the beginning, but I knew that it wasn¡¯t my place to make that question.


    ¡°I was really surprised with that request. Is this why you insisted in having Eros to configure the system?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. The only way for those old coot to don¡¯t suspect anything was for you sibling to be responsible for the most obvious touches¡± said the presence.


    ¡°Yeah, I can imagine¡± I said, completely unamused by the situation.


    Eros was known for it¡¯s lack of seriousness and being completely unreliable with anything outside of it¡¯s own nature. So it wasn¡¯t a big jump of a conclusion imagining that I, the responsible of the both of us, would have to clean up it¡¯s mess.


    ...that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to like it.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what you are thinking but try to be careful. I doubt that there isn¡¯t one or two gods that doesn¡¯t suspect that you are doing something¡± I warned.


    ¡°Oh relax. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing something horrible. I just thought that things were boring lately and this would be a little breath of fresh air¡± said the entity, completely disregarding my warning.


    ¡°I just want you-¡± I said.


    ¡°Now if you excuse me, I need to have a word with your sibling. It needs to learn how to take the job I gave more seriously¡± said the presence, and then vanishing before I could finish my sentence.


    I was left alone in the void of space.


    ¡®I never learn, do I?¡¯


    That presence was generous and kind, but it could also be very selfish and flight sometimes. When I thought that I had it¡¯s attention it could just suddenly, out of the blue, be interested in something else.


    ...and somehow it still manage to maintain a friendly relationship with almost all other gods that existed.


    It was really a real miracle that it hadn¡¯t being declared an chaotic existence already.


    I could only sighed with a helpless and resigned smile on my face.


    ¡®Even I can¡¯t find in myself a reason to dislike her¡¯


    As that thought came to mind, I started to think about the little modification that it requested to implement on the system.


    Considering it¡¯s capabilities, there was only one reason why it asked me to put that there.


    Thinking in what that could mean, I found in myself wanting to observe the actions of that mortal with even more fervor than before.


    ¡°I really hope that you know what you are doing Mother¡±

 Chapter 41 – The New System

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    As I opened my eyes, I felt much more refreshed than I thought to be possible.


    It¡¯s not like I was a person bad with mornings, but it usually would take me a few minutes to be fully awake. Maybe my current state was a present from those siblings or I needed a good night of sleep more than I thought.


    Either way, that was a nice little surprise but not what was important for the moment.


    ¡®According to them the system is changed now, to what it was supposed to be like¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t exactly said that the system was supposed to have a specific form form the start, but I wouldn¡¯t really be surprised if it was. It wouldn¡¯t really be a surprise if Eros just did whatever it wanted, regardless of others told it.


    ¡®Okay, that¡¯s not important. System, open¡¯


    [Acknowledge]


    Just as I issued the command, that message showed up and immediately afterwards disappeared, leaving in it¡¯s place a familiar screen but filled with informations, some of the same but some different and new ones as well.


    [Hentai Protagonist System]


    <Status>


    - Name: Takashi Komiya;


    - Age: 12 years;


    - Gender: Male;


    - Race: Mortal(Human);


    - Hentai Points: 500.


    <Skills>


    - [Pheromone Aura(Passive)];


    - [Network Connection].


    <Shop>


    - Clothes(+);


    - Food(+);


    - Drinks(+);


    - Toys(+);


    - Drugs(+);


    - Gifts(+);


    - Locations(+);


    - Skills(+).


    <Harem>


    - Yuria Komiya(Full Member);


    - Rina Komiya(Tentative Member);


    - Anna Komiya(Unknown);


    - Ayami Komiya(Unkown);


    - Megumi Komiya(Unkown);


    - Yurika Ichijou(Tentative Member).


    - Handjob: 10 points;


    - Titjob: 20 points;


    - Thighjob: 20 points;


    - Blowjob: 50 points;


    - Rimjob: 80 points;


    - Cunnilingus: 80 points;


    - Vaginal Sex: 100 points;


    - Anal Sex: 200 points.


    ...honestly, it was surprising how much more complete the system looked like.


    The shop was much more vast than it was before. When I first looked at it, besides the skills, it was little more than food and drink. It clearly was just sloppily put together.


    ¡®It certainly looks better than before¡¯


    Another feature that I liked was that section called <Harem>. Before it was called <Sexual Partners> and, just like the name suggested, it would catalogue every women that I would possibly have sex with. Basically it meant that, for example, if I were to sleep with a prostitute but she wasn¡¯t part of any story I know and/or decided to never see her again her name still would be on the section.


    I was never really fond of that part.


    Now, at least by what the name suggested, the only names that would appear were the names of the women I wanted to remember, and that it was something that I was really glad for.


    There were two things that left me curious about this section though.


    ¡®System, why is Yurika¡¯s name in my harem?¡¯


    [Host has shown a considerable amount of interest on this individual, leading to the conclusion that it was a potential love interest of the host. If nothing comes of fruition then the system will automatically remove the name or host can request for name to be removed immediately]


    I considered for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t really a big deal if her name stayed there anyway. I might have just met her, but I could already tell that she was going to become a beauty in the future, so it wasn¡¯t bad to have a reminder of her close to me.


    As for the other doubt...


    ¡®System, what is this description beside the names in the harem section?¡¯


    I could kinda guess what exactly they were, but it was always best to have the official description as well.


    [The description is a reflection to the individual current mental state with the idea of being in a relationship with host and share the host with other individuals]


    It was a very simple but full explanation as well.


    Considering the talk that I had with Yuria last night, it shouldn¡¯t be a surprised that her name was in the <Harem> section. It shouldn¡¯t be, but I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how fast she had already accepted the idea.


    On the other hand, Rina being a tentative member wasn¡¯t really a surprise. I was already aware that she was starting to develop feelings for me for some time, so her current state according to the system was actually to be expected.


    The truly surprising thing was...


    ¡®Wait, system, is this description correct?Is Yurika really interested in me?¡¯


    [Correct]


    How was that even possible?


    I had just met her yesterday, and we only spend an afternoon together. I had just flirted with her a little and she was already seeing me in a romantic way?!


    ¡®How is that even possible?!¡¯


    [Unknown]


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t- Gahh, never mind¡¯


    This really was impossible to understand. I get that Yurika lived a sheltered life before, but I can¡¯t be the first person to compliment her, even if I disregarded her family. How just a few compliments makes a girl see me in that way was beyond what I could understand.


    ¡®That can only be hentai logic¡¯


    I decided to focus other things for the moment.


    I would leave the <Shop> to be verified in another time. I would have to soon start my routine, and I had the feeling that analyzing the new <Shop> would take me a long time.


    Instead I analyzed the


    . It was good to know how many points I would get for engaging in lewd activities, bu it also came with a few questions as well.


    ¡®System, only what is listed in the table can give me points?¡¯


    [Affirmative. All actions deemed worthy of rewarding points by creators are listed in


    . In addition, each action performed with an individual will only reward the equivalent points once every 24 hours]


    ¡®Ughhh, shit¡¯


    That now was really frustrating.


    That meant I wasn¡¯t going to gain points by myself anymore. I guess the god of relationships doesn¡¯t think is beneficial for a relationship to work. Not only that but I could only gain points with a person once a day, which meant the situation that happened with Rina, gaining constantly a mountain of points for just one action, wasn¡¯t going to happen again.


    I guess that Anteros thought this way I wouldn¡¯t just slack off, become accommodated once I bought all of the skills and don¡¯t put any effort in my relationships.


    Still, that was just depressing. I had so many scenarios in my head, so many sexy things I wanted to do, that the table existence was almost like a slap in the face


    ¡®Isn¡¯t there any for me to gain more points? Nothing at all?¡¯


    [The table is a simple basic description of the minimal points host will receive fro each action. Bonuses will be implemented depending on the circumstances revolving around the host during said actions, and the feelings of the individuals performing said actions]


    ¡®...okay, that¡¯s not so bad¡¯


    It still wasn¡¯t the cake walk it was before, but certainly was better than I initially thought.


    There was a lot of things that I still wanted to ask, but if I started now it probably would go on for days. It was probably best to leave the rest of my doubts for later.


    ¡®Guess it¡¯s better to start the day¡¯

 Chapter 42 – Deal

    ¡°Ahhhh, that¡¯s so boring¡± said Rina.


    ¡°I know, but you have to do your homework or mom will take your things¡± I said.


    ¡°I know, I know...¡± said a dispirited Rina.


    Despite knowing that her precious phone and manga were on the line, Rina couldn¡¯t help but to complain and complain about the situation.


    Just like Yuria had ordered yesterday, Rina have being doing her homework for the last couple for hours, with no sign of stopping anytime soon. Yuria was even worried that Rina might really try to slack off, so she asked me to monitor her and help her whenever I felt it was necessary.


    It was a little unnerving.


    Yuria had actually accepted being in a harem that centered around a boy little more than ten years old. Even with me repeating constantly to myself that this was just the way hentai logic just worked, my old earthly way of thinking held me back a little.


    It was truly vexing.


    It was the main reason why I felt just a bit awkward to be here, alone with Rina. Normally this would be a really goo opportunity to increase Rina¡¯s affection to me, but the fact that Yuria knows that I want to be intimate with both of her daughters and for the moment doesn¡¯t seen to be doing anything to be in my way still was difficult to accept.


    Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking all of this.


    Maybe I really shouldn¡¯t look at the gift horse¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Onii-chan, hey Onii-chan¡± called Rina.


    Her voice broke me from my thoughts. Looking at her I could se that she was really annoyed that I hadn¡¯t being payed attention to whatever she was saying.


    ¡°Sorry Rina. Got lost in my thoughts¡± I said, smiling apologetically.


    ¡°...what were you thinking Onii-chan?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°Nothing important. What you should be thinking is how to solve this problem¡± I said while pointing to a question, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Really Onii-chan? Trying to-¡± said Rina.


    ¡°MOM! RINA IS TRYING TO-¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll go back to the problem¡± said Rina, clearly terrified and annoyed at the same time.


    ¡®Phew, that was close¡¯


    Rina might be a bit of a slacker with homework and studying, but that didn¡¯t meant she was any less intelligent than the rest of the family. Her most outstanding talent was an instinct terrifyingly accurate. It was incredible how many times she would be able to realize what me or Anna where doing or if we were hiding something. I could barely hide my intentions from her.


    That only person that was capable to hide anything from her was Yuria. Thinking about it, Rina probably inherited that instinct from her.


    That probably was also the reason why I manage to hide my intentions from Rina but not from Yuria. Yuria was a more experienced person in life, so she had an easier time to figure out my intention, especially when whatever unconscious believes were obstructing her thoughts before were removed.


    I probably should try to be more careful from now on.


    ¡°Come one Rina, try to focus just a little bit. You are almost at the goal for the day¡± I said.


    ¡°Mrnn...¡± pouted Rina.


    Despite her petulance right now, I could understand her complains. We have being sitting in here doing her homework since we finished breakfast and right now it was the middle of afternoon. Anyone would be stressed at this point.


    Fortunately I knew of a sure way to make her concentrate in this task.


    ¡°Tell you what, how about we make a deal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...what kind of deal?¡± asked Rina, narrowing her eyes at me suspiciously.


    I couldn¡¯t blame her for lifting her guard little. After our last deal, it would be odd if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°We have only more one month of vacation right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡±


    ¡°If you manage to finish all of your homework in two weeks, with at least 70% being correct, then I¡¯ll do you anything that you ask me¡± I said.


    ¡°Anything I ask?¡± asked Rina, her interest picked.


    ¡°Yes, just one thing and it can be anything at all, as long isn¡¯t anything too absurd¡± I promised.


    Rina continued to stare at me, trying to figure out if I was trying to trick her or something. I simple looked back at her, since I had nothing to hide at all.


    In the past, whenever we had a wager with each other, I had always informed before what I was going to do if I found myself in the losing side of a bet or something similar, whether is was taking care of her chores, doing her homework or taking the blame for something, I always made good on my word, and I always made sure that Rina would do the same as well.


    So the fact that I was now promising her to do something that she decided really meant a lot.


    As for why I decided to make that promise, it was bit as compensation for what I did last time. I figure that since I had take a little of advantage of her I might as well offer her a reward now.


    ¡°...okay, then I¡¯ll do it!¡± said Rina, getting enthusiastic.


    "Good, then let¡¯s continue¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait, how do I know that you won¡¯t make me answers the questions wrong Onii-chan?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°...you really think that I would do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...you¡¯re right. Sorry¡± said Rina in a very small voice, almost like a child being scolded.


    ¡°Nah, can¡¯t really blame you. Anyway, let¡¯s finish this¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    We end up spending more time than I initially thought we would. Rina really decided to take our little agreement seriously. I knew that Rina was smart, so didn¡¯t give her an impossible goal but I was honestly skeptical that she would be able to manage.


    That¡¯s just to show how much she wanted to order me something.


    By the time that we finished at was past our usual bedtime, 23:15.


    Rina was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open, so I helped her to reach her bed. The instant she fell on her bed I was already able to hear her breathing softening.


    She had fallen asleep immediately.


    I wasn¡¯t as tired as her, so I left her bedroom and went to another.


    To Yuria¡¯s.


    There¡¯s something that I had to do tonight.

 Chapter 43 – Before the Reward

    I knocked on her door and the answer didn¡¯t take long to come.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    I opened the door and was greeted with a vision that I expected and didn¡¯t expected.


    Yuria was sited in her bed, already wearing a night wear, but a different one than what I was expecting.


    Instead of the nightgown that I had seen her two times already, she was wearing a simple camisole. Just looking at it I was capable to see that it was very light and hung loosely on her body, but somehow it still gave a very erotic vibe.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that she had more than one night wear, but I couldn¡¯t help but to be a little disappointed.


    ¡®I like the other one more¡¯


    ¡°So, how was her progress today?¡± asked Yuria.


    Her voice broke my train of thoughts. It was probably for the best, since there was a small chance that I might be lost in fantasy if I continued to think about her nightwear for long.


    ¡°More than I expected, she might finish everything in a few weeks¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear¡± said Yuria, her voice showing a mix of surprise and relief.


    Yuria¡¯s worry was understandable. The school that me and my sisters frequented was very strict when it comes with the students tasks. If we haven¡¯t finished at least 95% of our home work, with 70% of it being correct, there was a very real chance that they wouldn¡¯t admit us in the next year.


    And High School was even more demanding.


    Rina wasn¡¯t dumb, but she was a slacker. If someone doesn¡¯t push her she might end up just leaving everything to the last minute.


    ¡°In fact, I mange to motivate her to finish all of her homework in two weeks¡± I said.


    ¡°Seriously? How?¡± asked Yuria.


    ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmmm¡± she hummed, staring me with a knowing look.


    It was clear that she had a slight idea of what I had done. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to figure Rina out, and as her mother Yuria could easily know what I ha done if she really wanted.


    ¡°Well, as long as she takes school a little more serious for now then that¡¯s enough¡± said Yuria, with a slightly resigned tone.


    ¡°True. It¡¯s not like we can expect her to take an office job or something like that in the future right?¡± I asked, trying to lift the mood a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Hehehe, just the idea is already enough to make me laugh¡±said Yuria, while starting to laugh.


    ¡°Yeah, hahahaha, me too, hahaha¡± I said, without being able to control an urge to laugh as well.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡±


    Soon enough both of us started laughing out loud at the image of an adult Rina struggling with paperwork while working in some kind of office job.


    For better or worse Rina was always a bundle of energy that very rarely could go a day without complaining and sometimes disobeying people giving orders to her, especially if it was Anna-nee. Even if she she eventually did what was asked, discipline never was a quality if hers.


    Of course that people could change over time, specially if compared with when they were very young, but their main qualities most of the time would remain the same, and the fact that Rina didn¡¯t suit the profile of someone working in an office was likely something that would never change.


    And both me and Yuria were aware of that, which is why we couldn¡¯t stop ourselves from laughing out loud.


    After some time we finally manage to stop laughing, regaining control of ourselves.


    I don¡¯t know exactly how to describe it, but it was like after our little conversation from yesterday I felt more relaxed with Yuria. I was always honesty and truthful with her, but now I felt like I could finally be completely open with her, not needing to hold back myself any longer.


    It¡¯s probably why I so easily laughed with her at the moment, because the both of us were feeling the same.


    ¡°Thank you Takashi. I know that it can be frustrating have to deal with that girl sometimes¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m always happy to spend time with them¡± I said.


    ¡°Hehehe, good answer¡± said Yuria, opening her arms to me.


    I was a little nervous, but I certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse that silent invitation. I approached her and embraced her, but before I could move more she lowered the distance between our lips and finally...


    ...she kissed me.


    ¡°Mnhm?¡±


    ¡°Nhnm?¡±


    I was caught by surprise for a second, but it was certainly a welcome surprise. It was slow and gentle at first, nothing else but simple savoring each other lips.


    I can honestly say that it was a very incredible sensation. I didn¡¯t felt like I could describe how different it was from before.


    As time passed and we continued to kiss, the gentleness from before started to disappear, being replaced by a strange sense of hunger.


    ¡°Nhm?... Slurp?... hnm?...¡±


    ¡°Slurp?... Mnm?... Slurp?...¡±


    What was once just lips touching, soon became tongue intertwining. We started to suck our lips, tasting each other mouths and like a feast that we would never experience again.


    There was a certain sense of hunger between us, a will that was soon about to overwhelm us. I could barely control myself.


    The only thing that kept me at bay was exactly what was driving me crazy, Yuria.


    Even with the both of us immersing ourselves in each other, I still felt like I was under her control. I felt like she was completely directing me, even if both of us were immersed in the same feelings.


    I felt conflicted. I was both happy that she was enjoying this as much as myself and frustrated that I was so easily under her control again.


    I don¡¯t know for how long that kiss lasted, but after some time we finally separated ourselves.


    As our faces separated I could finally see Yuria face again, and that vision was almost too much for me to bear. She had a very erotic expression, with her cheeks rosy from excitement and her eyes transmitting pure arouse, affection and love.


    It was practically visible the pink hearts in her pupils.


    Looking at m she simple giggle, and licked her lips.


    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to claim your her reward?¡± she whispered.


    At the end of her sentence, something inside of me finally snapped and I finally lost control of myself.

 Chapter 44 – The First Time (Part I) (?)

    ¡°Mhn?... lick?... slurp?... nhmnh?... slurp?... lick?...¡±


    I pressed myself against her, kissing again her moist lips, feeling the softness of her breasts squishing against my body. The warm of coming from her was being transmitted to me even through her camisole.


    Any semblance of restrain that I might have was now completely gone. All I wanted was to ravish the gorgeous woman that was in front of me.


    Without any patient I tried to clumsily  take off her nightwear, trying to expose her body completely to my vision quickly.


    All rational thoughts had completely left my mind. I was completely at mercy of my animal instincts, thinking only in penetrating the female in front of me.


    ¡°Nhm?... lick?... hehe?... let me help you sweety¡±


    She slowly moved the straps of her camisole, letting it fall off her and exposing her upper body while she was sitting on the bed.


    Her beautiful figure was exposed for me in all of its glory, her plentiful and still firm breasts free from any cover an her nipples visible hard. Even without looking at her face was possible for me in my barely lucid state to know that she was excited as well.


    As soon as my eyes registered that sight, I immediately started to suck on them.


    ¡°Ahnm?...¡±


    Yuria released a sweet moan the moment my mouth touched her nipple. I started to suck and lick one of her breasts while fondling and molding the other with my hand.


    ¡°Nhamn?... Takashi?... wait, just... nhuhm?... a little?...¡±


    I could barely register her voice, entirely immersed as I was in her body. My mouth moving on its own, while my tongue tasted the stiffness of her nipples.


    My mind was completely overwhelmed in the moment, trying to process the sweetness o her scent, the soft and stiff feeling in my mouth, the sound of her alluring and aroused voice, the squish and firm sensation in my hands.


    I was so entranced in the moment that it was impossible to think clearly.


    ¡°Takashi?... just wait a second¡±


    At some point Yuria finally manage to hold my face a little away from her bosom. As if I was an animal, I tried to reached it again but she manage to hold me enough to change my vision to her face.


    I saw many things while looking at her expression. I saw excitement, arousal, happiness and hunger. But I also saw pain, discomfort and a little bit of disappointment.


    The combination of all those emotions on her expression mange to make me recover a little bit of my thinking process.


    ¡°Sorry mom. I just, couldn¡¯t control myself anymore¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright sweety. I¡¯m actually a little surprised that you manage to control yourself again so quickly¡± said Yuria, in very soothing and caring tone.


    She was trying to comfort me, but that only made me feel worse than I felt before. I knew rationally that a virgin like myself would most of the times just lose control in this situations, but I still couldn¡¯t simple accept that.


    It looked like I really had a lot to learn.


    ¡°Just remember, you can¡¯t just do whatever you want without a care in this situation. You have to make sure that the woman is enjoying as well¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°...I will¡± I said, making sure to engrave those words on my mind.


    ¡°Good¡± nodded Yuria.


    I went back to suckle and massage her breasts, but this time I did my best to keep myself under control. I made sure to observe all of her reactions, from how she moaned to the way her body reacted to my actions.


    I sucked and teased her right breast with my mouth, licking and lightly pinching her nipple with my teeth, while gently massaging her left breast while sometimes flicking and twisting her other nipple.


    ¡°Haanh?... that¡¯s better?... hnhm?... just like that?... don¡¯t be impatient?...¡±


    Yuria wasn¡¯t holding her voice, moaning every time I did something right while teaching me when I was going to strong or doing something uncomfortable or unpleasant.


    It was both magnificently incredibly and excruciatingly difficult.


    I was absolutely loving that, making such beautiful and loving woman feel pleasure and knowing that I was the source of all of that, but I also had to use every bit of my willpower to not lose control and simple attack her every time her voice moaning in pleasure.


    It was heaven and hell at the same time.


    The only part that I disliked on all of this was how much Yuria was in control of the situation. I was without a doubt pleasing her, completing enjoying that body at my mercy, but she was in control the entire time. To how her hands would sometimes direct my own to the rhythm she liked, the way she was holding my head close to her chest, how her voice sometimes guided me in what I should do next.


    I knew that I had to learn hoe to please a woman, but part of me just wanted to go wild and do whatever I wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?... more?... nhmn?... bite there a little?...¡±


    I continued to taste her bosom, enjoying this sensation that I could only fantasize before, when suddenly an idea came to mind. While I continued to pleasure her with my mouth and one of my hands, the other started to move south while she wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    When I finally touched between her legs, she noticed what I was doing.


    ¡°T-Takashi?! What-¡± she tried to say.


    But before she could do anything I lightly squeezed the little bud that I found between her legs, while pinching one of her nipples and biting delicately the other.


    ¡°GHHNHNNNNNN????????¡±


    I watched as her widened for an instant, her pupils going up so much that they could have gone to the other side of her skull, her lips tightening so much that she might have injuring her mouth.


    I immediately felt her hands holding me strongly against her chest, while her body jerked a little and I felt small spasms coming from her body.


    All of those factors drove in my mind an undeniable fact.


    She had orgasm.


    I, a virgin, had manage to make her orgasm.


    Maybe it was just because I caught her by surprise, maybe it was because she didn¡¯t experience any kind of sexual pleasure for some time, but right now nothing of that mattered.


    I had finally managed to win a small victory against her.


    ¡°Hah?... hah?... hah?... hah?...¡±


    I could see how she was breathing, a little out of breath from my surprise attack and the suddenness of what happened.


    She then looked at me, her eyes filled with love and surprise, and slightly satisfied smile.


    ¡°That was certainly a welcome surprise?¡± she said, her voice small and filled with sweetness.


    I don¡¯t know what drove me to that, but in a moment I found myself moving my head downstairs, directly to between her legs.


    ¡°W-wait Takashi, I¡¯m still- nham?...¡±


    And I started to taste that place.


    The night was far from over.

 Chapter 45 – The First Time (Part II) (?)

    I opened her folds and started to lick her cave.


    ¡°NHHHMN?...¡±


    I tasted slowly her wet cave, carefully passing my tongue from up and down to left and right. I inserted my tongue between it¡¯s creases, stimulating all of the places in that area that I could find.


    ¡°NAHMNN?... THAT¡¯S IIIIT?...¡±


    I did my best to pay attention to her reactions. Finding every possible place that might cause a bigger reaction. I changed the speed and strength in which I tasted her constantly, sometimes licking randomly and strongly, other times gently and slowly, doing my best to determine what she was liking more.


    At some point I found her camisole to be annoying, since it was making it difficult to se her face, so I tried to take it off her. Sensing what I wanted Yuria took off her current nightwear, passing through her head to don¡¯t make me stop, and threw it to some corner.


    Without nothing in my way anymore, it became much more easy for me to see how Yuria was reacting to my attack on her pussy. I could easily see how her beautiful face was filled with so much pleasure, how I finally manage to cause her contort in glee and arousal.


    Finally I decided that it was the time to play with a part of her that I have been neglecting. Before she could do anything to stop me, I moved my mouth from her wet cave and inserted two of my fingers in it¡¯s place, and went straight to the small bottom that was right above.


    I only squeezed a little with my lips, but that cause a major reaction.


    ¡°GHUUUUNNMNHNMNH???????...¡±


    Her head went backwards, so I couldn¡¯t discern her expression, and her body jerked intensively, her back bent in a way that made it lose contact with the bed and a little gush of warm liquid came from her pussy.


    That could be only explanation for that.


    She had cummed.


    I actually manage to make Yuria cum!


    It had took every fiber of my being to not just mindlessly pounce at her, but it paid off. The sensation that her love juices left in my hand, the warm and it¡¯s scent, were making me start to lose the small amount of sanity that I had, so I immediately went to taste her honeypot again.


    ¡°GNHAMNHMMNH??... TAAAKAASHIIII???...¡±


    Her voice escaped her mouth, almost looking like a shout. Thank the heavens that the walls of the house were thick, or Anna and Rina would have woken up by now.


    The moment I started to lick her wet cave again, Yuria put her hand on my head and pressed me against her pussy. It seemed that, whatever I was doing, she was really liking.


    ¡°THAAAT¡¯S IIIT?... MOOORE??...¡±


    I entered an almost hypnotic state, thinking of only how to make her experience as much pleasure as possible. I alternated between liking and teasing the folds of her pussy to sucking and nibbling the clitoris.


    When my mouth was on her pussy I used one of my hands to squeeze and lightly twist her clit, which always caused her to react intensely. When I used my mouth to lick, suck and play with her clit, I teased her pussy with my hand, inserting my fingers on her to stimulate the walls of her cave, feeling how it contracted and reacted to my advances.


    My actions were constantly making her react differently, sometimes pressing both of her hands hard on my hand, using only one hand to press my head while the other went to the covers, holding it so tight that it might rip from the strength.


    She convulsed two more times to my advances, gushing a stream of warm liquid coming from her pussy. At that point I finally stopped, letting her have a moment to catch her breath.


    She laid in the bed, a look of pure happiness on her face, her body sometimes twitching a little.


    Seeing her like that filled me with pride. It was a little petty of me, but I could never truly accept that she so easily dominated me on this last few days, making me be completely at the mercy of her advances, despite my rational side saying that it was normal for an inexperienced virgin like me to be under the control of a woman like Yuria.


    Even in the beginning of today¡¯s activities between us, despite me having her body at my mercy, she somehow still was in control, saying and teaching me how best she liked to be pleased.


    My pathetic male pride was crumbling at that point.


    But now it looked like I manage to truly gain a victory against her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile in happily with the situation.


    Slowly Yuria supported her self on her elbows, facing me with a surprised and pleased look on her face.


    ¡°That was, haaah... incredible honey, haaaah...¡± she said.


    She was breathing intensely, clearly still trying to recover her breath after what I had done.


    ¡°Really?¡± I said, trying my best to not sound ans smug as I was feeling.


    ¡°Really. I haven¡¯t felt something like that in so long. You haven¡¯t done anything like that before?¡± she asked, clearly surprised that I manage to make her cum so intensely on my first time.


    ¡°Never. I guess, I¡¯m just naturally talented¡± I said, not able to not be full of myself a little.


    I mean... which guy wouldn¡¯t be full of himself in this situation.


    ¡°Hehehe, I guess you are¡± she said, clearly amused by my reaction.


    We could continue with the small talk, but I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore. I had already given her plenty of time to catch her breath, so it was time to move to the step.


    The real reason of why I came here today.


    However, just as I was preparing myself to take off my clothes...


    ¡°WOAH¡±


    ...Yuria moved first.


    Before I could react or notice anything she flipped me, making me fall on my back on the bed. In an instant she took my trousers off, revealing my my cock in all of it¡¯s glory.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that honey~?¡±


    Yuria was above me, her body freed from any clothing making even more of my blood to go to my raging erection.


    But that was not the main focus of my attention.


    It was the expression on her face.


    There was nothing of the previous love and affection that I saw. She was now showing the expression of an animal, an intense hunger and desire to mate with the nearest member of the opposite sex that could find.


    It was like the hearts at the centre of the pupils before had become the pupils themselves right now.


    Seeing that I felt like a bolt crossed my back, filling me a strange mixture of anticipation and dread.


    ¡°Mom-¡± I tired to say.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much I was trying to control myself?¡± but she interrupted me.


    I tried to say something, but she wasn¡¯t done speaking.


    "I tried as best as I could to don¡¯t just jump on you, to guide how to best please a woman without losing my control, but then you decided to just surprise me like that~?¡± she said, with an urgency in her voice that I never heard before.


    She then positioned her self above me, aligning her dripping pussy with my hard cock.


    I could barely breath or even think of moving, filled with nothing but anticipation and a barely suppressed impatience, instinctively knowing what was about to happen.


    ¡°I just cant hold back anymore~?¡± she said, with resignation and anticipation in her voice.


    And then finally she lowered herself.

 Chapter 46 – The First Time (Part III) (?)

    The moment I felt my member being enveloped by her warm cave...


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ...I released my seed.


    I couldn¡¯t think clearly. The tightness and warm of such a novel sensation made it impossible for my mind to realize that I should hold back.


    And the result was me becoming a quick shooter.


    As soon as my melted brain was able to process what just happened I was overwhelmed with shame.


    I instinctively hid myself behind my hands, feeling like crawling inside a hole to die from embarrassment.


    It doesn¡¯t matter the circumstances, no guy wanted to explode so quickly.


    In contrast to me...


    ¡°MMMMNNNNNN???????¡±


    ...Yuria seemed to be having the time of her life.


    I heard her voice the moment my semen came out, moaning without any restrain or interruption for almost a minute.


    ¡°This sensation?~... I really missed?~...¡±


    Her voice was so sweet and filled with longing, like she was eating a sumptuous meal after starving for months.


    I couldn¡¯t precisely tell how much time she continued to express her delight, too much embarrassed to even think about that, but once her voice died down it took a few seconds until I heard her again.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay sweety?. There¡¯s no need to be ashamed?¡±


    She tried to move my hands and, despite my initial resistance, I didn¡¯t felt like fighting her over this much, so I simple let her move them to see my face.


    Her beautiful figure was simple mesmerizing, her flawless white skin was a little flush, her gravity defying breasts were the first thing that caught my attention, her pink nipples so firm that they might be able to draw blood from someone¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Sweety, look at me?¡±


    Doing my best to avert my vision from he body, I looked at her voice and some of the shame I was feeling was replaced with a touch of surprise.


    I saw in her face the same hunger as before, the need to lose herself in pure animal depravity as before, but there is also some of the previous kindness and warmth as well.


    Apparently she had regained some self control again after being filled with my seed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad sweety. This is your first time, isn¡¯t? It¡¯s normal for this to happen¡± she said.


    Her voice was carried with kindness and understanding. She clearly wanted to comfort me.


    But that only made me feel worse.


    That only remind me how far away I was from my ideal. How much I still had to improve in every possible area until I could be considered a good enough man for what I wanted.


    Not to mention that what she said also made me wonder how many virgins she experienced to say something like that so casually.


    I knew from the beginning that she wasn¡¯t any prude or like that, but being remind of it right now wasn¡¯t pleasant in the slightest.


    ¡°Besides?...¡±


    She leaned forward, her face slowly getting close to mine. Just as I was thinking she was going to kiss me, she changed directions and her lips approached my ear.


    ¡°...you don¡¯t plan to just stay like that, right??¡± she whispered to me.


    Her words, said so sweetly and also so casually, made the frustration and shame that I was feeling being replaced with a sense of determination and an unwillingness to accept the current situation as permanent.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t just wallow in self pity. If I have the energy to do that, then I should just improve myself!¡¯


    I knew from the beginning that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy or short journey, but I let my shame of this moment go over my head for a moment.


    ¡°Hehehe, looks like you¡¯re feeling better. And since it looks like you still have ebergy, why don¡¯t we just continue?~?¡± said Yuria.


    Just as she said, despite I have already released my first shot, my dick was still hard and full of energy.


    Right after finishing talking she started to move her hips, slowly moving then up and down, stimulating my member again.


    Her cave was warm and wet, making wet sounds to be easily heard. She was surprisingly tight, much more than a hand could ever be. It stimulate my member in so many different ways with each second, changing how hard it was squeezing me constantly.


    Her breasts were wobbling, change their shape together with her movements. My eyes were glued to her mounds. They went up and down with her, following the movements of her hips, never losing the firmness and their original shape, a testament to her tight figure.


    By instinct I put my hands on her hips and tried to move my own body up, but she put one of her hands on my chest, drawing my attention to her face again.


    ¡°Sweety, you already had your way with my body. Let mommy enjoy herself how she wants now, okay?~?¡± she said, in a pleading and sweet that was impossible to resist.


    ¡°...okay¡± I relented.


    ¡®Besides, this way I can try to improve my resistance¡¯


    ¡°Thank you?¡± she said.


    She started to move her hips again, slowly and meticulously.


    She had an expression of absolute bliss on her face. She was enjoying every second we were together.


    ¡°Nhmhn?... That¡¯s it?... mnhnm?... that¡¯s the spot?...¡±


    It was proving very difficult for me to hold myself together. Despite have already ejaculated, her constant teasing and tightening around my member was proving to be very difficult to handle.


    Just as I was feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle any longer...


    ¡°Nhmn?... not yet?¡±


    ...she started to slow down.


    Her hips began to lose the previous speed and the grip on my shaft also loosened up, just enough for me to not blow my load.


    ¡°I want to enjoy this moment more?~¡±


    Despite being immersed in the pleasure, Yuria was still in perfect control of herself. I could still see the passion on her, but she wasn¡¯t completely consumed by it.


    She continued to ¡®torture¡¯ me like that for some time. She changed her speed and strength of grip according to when I was about to climax with such precision that it was terrifying.


    I felt torn with the situation, filled with both gratitude and bliss as well as frustration and impatience.


    My rational side was constantly reminding me that this was a good exercise for me to last for a longer time, but the rest of me just wanted to release my sperm as fast as possible.


    ¡°Nhunmn?... huhnmn?... hanmnh?... hanhmnh?...¡±


    Her voice changed at some point, her speed increasing rapidly. She was going up and down fiercely, her bobs jiggling and the pressure on my cock increasing.


    Her face was showing the expression of someone that was losing control, thinking only in the pleasure she was feeling.


    She was approaching her own climax.


    The moment my brain made that connection, I threw caution through the window, held her hips, and started to pound her from below with as much strength as I could.


    ¡°Ahnm?... Yes?... Almost there?... More?...¡±


    She was supporting herself with her hand beside be, her hips gyrating and bouncing rapidly, her filled with passion and last, her tongue out of her mouth like she couldn¡¯t keep it inside.


    I was doing ,y best to not release for as far as I could, torn between the need of release and the desire to make that moment last longer.


    Finally I couldn¡¯t take it any longer and...


    ¡°GUHHH...¡±


    ...released everything.


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ¡°NHAANNMNNAMNMM?????........¡±


    My mind went blank, my body was bending with my dick trying to enter her pussy as deep as possible. I could only think of that warm sensation of release in my cock, spewing so much semen that I felt that my body was coming dry.


    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, my semen stopped flowing. I was left trying to catch my breath, feeling like I had just ran a marathon. And yet, I just wanted to do that again.


    ¡®That was incredible¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt that in a long time?¡±


    Yuria had came back from her own climax. Only now I looked back at her again, her face showed only love and satisfaction. Her skin was shining from the sweat and flushed from the excitement.


    ¡°How was that for you sweety?¡± she asked.


    ¡°...amazing¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, but don¡¯t relax now?¡± she said.


    She lifted herself, releasing my dick and making a small amount of semen drip from her cunt.


    Apparently I had really released a lot.


    Yuria then supported herself with her hands and knees, lifting her butt and exposing her pussy towards me.


    She looked back at me and, with an entrancing and inviting look on her face, shook her behind a little.


    ¡°I still want more?¡±

 Chapter 47 – The First Time (Final) (?)

    No sooner those words left her mouth I tumbled myself until I was right behind her.


    I grabbed her ass with one hand and used the other to align my dick with her cunt.


    My mind was much more clear hand before, having released my seed twice, so it was much easier than it would be before.


    In one swift move, I pierced her with all strength that I had.


    ¡°Nhummn?¡±


    She moaned, releasing a sweet and slightly contained voice. Despite what we had already done, for some reason she was trying to contain her voice again.


    My pelvis were stuck with her behind, my balls clashing with her vaginal labia. My dick was completely buried in her war cave again, being squeezed and stimulated in a similar and different manner form before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back now honey?. I can do whatever you want¡± said Yuria in a incredibly sweet voice.


    Her words finally made the last bit of resistance leave me, and I started to move my hips.


    At first I was going slow, still trying to figure out where she liked more and how she liked as well, but as time passed I started to accelerate as well.


    Slowly but constantly I was losing control of myself, thinking only in feeling good and reach the peak of pleasure.


    ¡°Nhanm?... Nmnhn?... Hnmnh?... Gahnmn?...¡±


    Yuria¡¯s stopped trying to hold back again her voice, releasing sounds of pure pleasure and ecstasy.


    I could not see her face but that only made me more excited, only imagining how much pleasure she was feeling by the sound of her voice and imagining what kind of expression she was making.


    I felt the urge of lean forward, touching her back with me front and holding her breasts from behind.


    ¡°NHAMN??... MY BOOOOBSS?...¡±


    Yuria¡¯ voice went higher for a second, clearly liking the extra stimulation that I was giving.


    I started to to go faster, not bothering with holding back at all.


    ¡°Hanmn?... nhnamn?... huhmnn?... nahnmn?...¡±


    We both were completely immersed in our own little worlds, not paying attention to anything besides our own needs.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the room, entering my ears and filling me with a feeling of pure depravity.


    I was no longer a boy trying to learn how to best pleasure a woman, but an animal in heat seeking only to breed the female beneath me. Yuria was no different, incapable to produce any coherent sound, only moans and grunts leaving her mouth.


    ¡±Haah... haah... haah... haah...¡±


    ¡°Nhanm?... ghnamn?... ahmnn?...¡±


    My hips were pounding her as fast as I could, trying to reach as deep as possible.


    She was moving herself against me, trying to bury my dick at the very bottom of her vaginal cave. Her hips were gyrating and squeezing, trying to make me climax as fast as possible.


    I started to feel something very familiar, a growing pressure between my legs and a heat coming from my urethra.


    I knew what was about to happen.


    Instinctively I tried to go even faster, trying to make that moment come as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hanmn?... hanmn?... hanmn?... hamnm?...¡±


    Yuria seemed to notice that I was reaching my limit as well. She started to gyrate her hips with anew enthusiasm, tightening and squeezing my cock even more.


    It was not long until all that stimulation was more than I could bare.


    I finally buried my cock in her as deep as I could...


    ¡°GUUUUHHHUHH¡±


    ...and released my seed.


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ¡°NHAAANNMNAM???...¡±


    I could hear Yuria¡¯s voice going loud, probably from coming again, but my brain was barely able to process anything at all. My vision was filled with stars, such was the impact of releasing so much with such strength was having on me.


    There was nothing on my mind besides the pressure on my crotch slowly alleviating and the constant flow of warm semen passing through my urethra.


    I don¡¯t for how long, but eventually the flow of semen finally stopped.


    Both me and Yuria fell forward, having lost all strength that we had before.


    She was breathing heavily, her back trying to rise and fall with the passage of oxygen through her lungs, with a slightly melted expression and her eyes still looking like they had hearts on them.


    I was no better. After such workout and the incredible amount of pleasure that I just felt, I was doing my best to not just fall asleep there.


    ¡°That was... haaaah... I have no words¡± I said.


    I could not properly describe how my first time had felt. It was such a roller coaster of emotions that it was impossible to put into words.


    I felt shame, determination, defeat, frustration, excitement, happiness and much more.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that... haah... you liked... haah... sweety?¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°...yeah¡±


    There was nothing else I could say.


    Despite everything, I certainly had the best time of my life.


    I might be out of energy, but I already wanted to do it again.


    My dick also wanted to go again, not having lost it¡¯s hardness at all, even after having released so much semen three times.


    Unfortunately the rest of my body did not agreed with my friends downstairs, because I could already feel the aftereffects of our workout already.


    My vision was starting to show growing spots of black, my eyelids were becoming heavier by the second and my body was starting to become sluggish as well.


    I tried to get up, mustering all the energy that I still had left to get on two feet.


    ¡°Mom, I-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweety¡± she said, a hint of fatigue in her voice.


    From the little I could still see, she was also tired as well. Her eyes were closing, her body was relaxing and her breathing was stabilizing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry... you can... stay... zzzz...¡±


    She had dozed off.


    My brain was telling that I had to get up, but I could not for the life of me figure out why.


    I tried to understand, but Yuria¡¯s back was so inviting. Her body was so warm and soft. I just wanted to embrace and feel comfortable together.


    ¡®Maybe just for a moment¡¯


    I let myself be on top of her. As of by instinct, both of us changed our positions a little and I found myself spooning her.


    ¡®This feels kinda...¡¯


    I finally couldn¡¯t fight the drowsiness any more, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 48 – End of Deja Vu

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rina?¡± asked Yurika.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing her homework¡± answered Anna-nee.


    ¡°Still? I haven¡¯t seen her in more than a week. Can¡¯t she rest just a little bit?¡± asked Yurika, a little crestfallen for not seeing my little sister.


    ¡°Unfortunately no. Mom is really pressuring her to end it soon¡± said Anna-nee.


    Yurika looked downwards, clearly saddened with the prospect of not seeing her new friend any time soon.


    Anna-nee became flustered, not sure on how to make Yurika feel better.


    Despite have met only recently Yurika and Rina had already become friends.


    It was surprisingly fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. She will probably finish it in two or three days¡± I said.


    ¡°...really?¡± asked Yurika.


    ¡°Really¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Without doubt. Once Rina gets motivated, there¡¯s nothing impossible for her¡± said Anna-nee, jumping on the opportunity lift Yurika¡¯s spirit.


    At that Yurika finally smiled again, looking to be in a better mood.


    ¡°O-oh, sorry for my behavior. I didn¡¯t meant to-¡± tried to apologize Yurika, only now noticing how she acted.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You two did seen to be having a good time together¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°It really did¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you¡± said Yuria, with clear relief.


    ¡°By the way, can you show me that now?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°Sure, just give me one moment¡± said Yurika, getting up and leaving for her room.


    She was clearly in a better mood then before, although not completely happy as well. It seemed like Yurika wanted to be with all of us, causing her to grow dejected when one or two of us were absent.


    Apparently she was just as dejected when I didn¡¯t appeared as well, according to my sisters. It was nice to now that she was valuing my presence, although a little vexing that she got sad from one of us been missing.


    ¡°Takashi, while I still have you, do you know why Rina is so invested in her homework recently?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t because mom was about to take her things if she didn¡¯t finish it?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Even that wouldn¡¯t be enough. I was already expecting Rina to be mopping and depressed from being deprived from her phone when school start again¡± said Anna, like it was obvious.


    She really knew Rina well. Even if threatened Rina would likely just put off the homework until school start again.


    We were currently in Yurika¡¯s house. It was past noon, almost evening, and her parents were out of the house, but probably not for long.


    It¡¯s been twelve days since I made my deal with Rina.


    The time limit I gave her to finish her homework was about to reach it¡¯s deadline, but I wasn¡¯t that much worried about it. I have being checking her progress daily and my estimate that she would finish in a few days wasn¡¯t wrong. She had made a lot of progress.


    That obviously wasn¡¯t the only thing I¡¯ve done though.


    The next day after my first time with Yuria I was terrified after waking up. I had sprayed my seed inside of her, something that my pleasure drowned teenager brain hadn¡¯t processed when it happened, so I obviously was left scared with the prospect of becoming a father so soon. I wasn¡¯t thinking properly at the time and I wasn¡¯t really against the idea of having a kid of my own, but it was just too soon.


    I could only curse myself for not having bought [Fertility Control] before.


    Fortunately my fears was for nothing. Yuria shortly informed that she was on the pill. Apparently she had bought them the last time she went out before that night, expecting that we might do something eventually.


    I was filled with relief and vexation that she manage to tease me again so easily.


    After that my days became a lot more active.


    My time was almost completely filled, divided between spending my time with Anna-nee and Yurika, making sure that Rina was doing her homework properly and spending most of my nights with Yuria.


    After my first time I was a much more attentive ¡®student¡¯, doing my best to learn everything that I could on how best to please a woman.


    During most of our time intimate Yuria was the one in charge, even if at first glance I was the one in command She was no longer completely dominated by her lust. She was properly teaching me what I should do, how and when to tease, increase or decrease my strength and speed, and so on.


    I did not manage to make her climax as intensely as the first night. She didn¡¯t said anything about it, but I could easily figure out the reason, which is why I never asked about it. On our first time together Yuria was filled with might be years, or at least months, of repressed sexual urges that never were released, not even by masturbation, so the first time she reached the peak of pleasure in a long time was inevitably easier for her to reach, even if cause by a inexperienced virgin like me.


    But now that she had reached there it wasn¡¯t going to be so easy for me to make that happen again. It probably would take me some time to be good enough to make that happen again.


    But I wasn¡¯t really bothered by the current situation anymore. If it meant that in the future I could be a better lover to my women then I was willing to accept to be in a more passive role for the moment. I just had to make sure to not get used to this situation.


    The thing of all of this is that, very soon, I would be able to buy a new skill again. The current restrictions that the system had made it impossible for me to easily buy a skill, but with the amount of effort I was doing I manage to reach this point surprisingly quick.


    I intended to buy a new skill after my time with Yuria tonight.


    Yurika was coming back with her room, holding a vase with her. In that vase was a small tree, so well groomed that even a novice like me could notice.


    ¡°So you really have a bonsai tree with you¡± said Anna-nee in wonder.


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯ve always liked plants, so I asked mom and dad to give me one¡± said Yurika, with a hint of pride in her voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t difficult to take car of it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really. If you now the details, it¡¯s surprisingly easy¡± said Yurika.


    I stared at the little tree, just imagining if it was really that easy to take care of it. Anna-nee was admiring the little plant at my side, admiring the work that Yurika had put in taking care of the plant.


    Yurika had commented that she had this tree on her last visit to my house, and it looked like she was dying to show us. It¡¯s probably why she was so easily dejected after learning that Rina wouldn¡¯t be coming.


    Neither me or Anna-nee were particularly interested in the little plant but, like the polite people we were, we wanted to make sure that our new friend was having as much fun as possible with us, so we asked to see.


    ¡°Hm? It looks like one of it¡¯s side is a little uneven. You two mind if take care of it now?¡± asked Yurika.


    ¡°Not at all¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Of course not¡± I said.


    She went back to her room and came back with a few tools, that it looked like a small scissor and a small shovel for me.


    She started to groom the plant. I could not help but to just stare at her, a peaceful expression on her face and a content smile on her lips.


    ¡®She really does look- Hm?¡¯


    As she continued to tend to that tree I felt that sense of deja vu again, but this time it was much stronger then before.


    ¡®Why is that I feel this? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t- Wait!¡¯


    Suddenly I felt like two images were overlapping. It was like my brain was making associations of it¡¯s similarities.


    And that¡¯s when it finally clicked in my head.


    I finally understood why Yurika felt so familiar.


    But a small part of me wished that I haven¡¯t.

 Chapter 49 – Knowing is not Accepting

    I was tired but couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Me and Yuria had sex again in her bedroom. She was soundly sleeping beside me.


    Just like on or first night together I end up spending the night in her room but this time she was embracing me, both of us holding the other in our arms and my head buried in her chest.


    Most of the times I just went back to my room, to not create the possibility of one of my sisters discovering about us so soon, but this time I asked if I could spend the night with her.


    I didn¡¯t felt like being alone tonight, specially after I remembered from where I¡¯ve seen Yurika.


    After we left her house, I could not stop think about her situation for the rest of the day.


    Anna-nee and Rina seemed to notice that something was a little off about me but I played it off saying it was nothing really important. I don¡¯t think they believed me entirely, but both of them sensed that I wasn¡¯t going to speak about it so they didn¡¯t bothered me much about the subject.


    Yuria was more insistent them her daughters though. She wanted to know what was bothering me, but I just couldn¡¯t share that with her. There was no way to explain what was on my mind without somehow mentioning my unusual circumstances. Eventually she accepted that it was something that was difficult for me to talk about, and drop it for the time being.


    The only thing that made me stop think of Yurika was my sexy time with Yuria earlier. This time I discarded any thought of improving and learning. I just wanted to feel good. Yuria noticed that and we both just indulged ourselves in carnal pleasure.


    And now, a few hours afterwords, I still wasn¡¯t able to sleep.


    I was still tired, but my mind keep just coming back to Yurika and her situation.


    From my memories she was originally part of a type of story that I didn¡¯t want to actually believe it would happen with me.


    A netorare story.


    The premise of her story was simple, she had boyfriend but her father¡¯s company was brought to the edgy of bankruptcy, so she agreed to basically be sold off to some wealth old man as a bride in exchange of his help in keeping her father¡¯s company alive. At the end she was mind broken in becoming a sex slave and sending her former boyfriend videos of her ¡®transformation¡¯ at the hands of her new master.


    It was simple enough to ignore it when it was just a story, but when the person in question is in front of you and you start to become fond of her it wasn¡¯t as easy to not think about it.


    I wanted to leave it aside for now, to try to rest a little and think about it more clearly in the morning when I would be rested and more accepting to the situation, but I just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡®It¡¯s not so easy not think about it when happens right in front of me¡¯


    I had considered before that I might encounter situations like Yurika¡¯s in the future, but thinking back I probably never truly accepted the idea. A part of me probably just wanted to believe that this would never happen, that I would live my days with my family relatively carefree.


    I guess only now I was being forced to accept those situations existence in my life.


    ¡®But what I should do now?¡¯


    I had just met Yurika, but she was a very nice girl. My sisters were already getting fond of her. Not to mention that I knew that she was going to be a real looker in the future. Just imagining was already making my dick to harden again.


    ¡®Focus, focus! Now is not the time for that!¡¯


    The real problem was not just Yurika.


    If it¡¯s only her situation the the solution was simple, spend more time with her and eventually, if I grow to like her enough, find a way to solve her situation and invite her to be a member of our family.


    But her situation was hardly the last of that kind that I would find in my life.


    For as much as I don¡¯t like to think about it, I had seen a lot of hentai about netorare in my past life. I didn¡¯t liked that kind of story, but or some reason a lot of them had really good artists, so I end up having a lot of them as fap material.


    That¡¯s why I knew that, despite the despicable subject, those stories could create many different emotions in someone.


    Some of them could make you feel sorry for the girl, for the guy, for both, to feel enraged with everyone, to feel like punching someone or something, to feel depressed and many different other things.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Because a lot of different scenarios were crossing my mind, making me imagine an unaccountable number of deplorable and disgusting possibilities.


    ¡®Enough! I need to stop!¡¯


    I tried to make those images as possibilites to get out of my head. I tried to focus only on what I had at this moment.


    Yuria loving and warm expression when looking at me and my sisters. Her lustful and tender side when having sex with me.


    Anna-nee peaceful and content smile when she was reading. Her dedicated and serious side when dealing with her school duties.


    Rina cheerfulness and easygoing personality. How easy was for her to make friends and the way she could swing to one emotion to another and still manage to look cute.


    I also thought about the good possibilities in my future, Yurika, Megu-nee and Aya-nee.


    Having their images in my mind helped. I could feel myself calming.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let myself just panic right now¡¯


    I had just met Yurika recently. Even if her story would reach an unfortunate end if left unchecked, it still would take a few years for that to happen. I still had some time to think on how best deal with the events.


    I also shouldn¡¯t worry about the possible stories I would face in the future. I should have accepted those stories existence before, considering Yuria¡¯s own situation, but that never had occurred to be before.


    ¡®Even if my family situation is a bit unique, I should have accepted that before¡¯


    Despite my initial blunder, I should feel grateful that I had noticed now instead of later. It still is better now then when it¡¯s too late.


    I had a lot to consider. I might face myself with other netorare stories, but I would not chase after them.


    Depending on what kind of stories I would need to think on how to react or if I even wanted to be involved in them.


    But I would not be able to figure out everything now, especially considering that I finally was feeling like sleeping again.


    I just made myself comfortable in Yuria¡¯s embrace, with my head still buried in her big chest, and finally went back to sleep.

 Chapter 50 – Reaching the Mark

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this one¡± I said.


    ¡°Just look at this, then it goes like this, and the result should be this¡± guided me Anna-nee.


    ¡°I know that, but what about this¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be there for no reason¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Hey, how long will this take?¡± asked an impatient Rina.


    ¡°Not much more, but for now I¡±m liking your results¡± I said.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Rina had finally finished her homework, so I was evaluating her results. Anna-nee thought that it was too much for just me alone and offered help. Considering that it was enough homework for months she wasn¡¯t wrong, so I really appreciated the help.


    The three of us were in Rina¡¯s room, me and Anna-nee sitting together in the table, evaluating her work, and Rina sitting in her bed waiting for our judgment.


    Rina looked restless, barely able to suppress the need of walking around the room. It was to be expected. She had barely finished her homework in the deadline I¡¯ve given her, so she certainly was anxious to know if she would earn her reward.


    After some me and Anna-nee turned backwards, facing a very anxious looking Rina.


    ¡°Soooo...¡±


    ¡°From what I can see you manage to get it right at least 80% percent of-¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah! I did, I did! I really did Onee-chan!¡± interrupted Rina, while throwing herself at Anna, hugging her and jumping excitedly nonstop.


    ¡°Wah-ah, okay Rina, try to calm down please!¡± said Anna, utterly flustered with the situation.


    I could only look warmly at her, with a wry smile at her reaction.


    Part of me was glad that she made it, since I didn¡¯t liked when she got depressed like it was going to happen in case Yuria confiscated her things, but part of me could not help but wonder...


    ¡®What the hell she wants me to do?!¡¯


    I¡¯m certain that whatever she asked me wouldn¡¯t be something completely absurd, but with that reaction it was impossible to for me to not get at least a bit apprehensive.


    Rina finally calmed down enough to release Anna and turned back in my direction.


    ¡°Sooooo, you remember your promise, don¡¯t you Onii-chan?¡± she asked.


    She clearly was enjoying herself. I could see a glint of mischief in her eyes, probably from thinking whatever she wanted me to do.


    ¡°Of course I do¡± I said, without any hesitation.


    ¡°What is she talking about?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°Oh right, I never told you. I promised Rina that if she manage to get 70% of her homework right then I would something she asked, as long it isn¡¯t too absurd¡± I explained.


    ¡°Really? You promised her that?¡± asked a surprised Anna-nee.


    ¡°I did. Now we only need to wait for a teacher to correct it¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rina got a confused look on her, completely caught off guard by my remark.


    Anna-nee on the other hand had a small smile on her face, noticing what I was going to do.


    ¡°What are you-¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Well obviously. We can¡¯t risk having a wrong evaluation of Rina¡¯s progress, can¡¯t we?¡± interrupted Anna-nee.


    ¡°Now wait-¡± said Rina.


    ¡°And there¡¯s that essay as well. I don¡¯t know how the teacher will evaluate it, so anything I say about it would be just guess work right?¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s-¡± said Rina.


    ¡°And there¡¯s also-¡± said Anna-nee again.


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± shouted Rina.


    Both me and Anna-nee stopped the teasing and looked back at Rina. She had a very pissed expression, obviously furious with our attitude.


    But I did noticed the small hint of liquid in the very corner of her eyes.


    ¡®Maybe I teased her a little too much¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop trying to make wiggle out of it Onii-chan! You promised¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry Rina, I was just playing¡± I surrendered, with my hands up and a defeated smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too Rina-chan¡± said Anna-nee as well.


    I liked to tease Rina, but I also knew how to pick up the signs of when to stop.


    Rina rubbed her eyes with one of her hands, probably feeling the little dots of water there and not wanting to let them drop.


    ¡°You made a promise to me Onii-chan¡± reminded me Rina.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. In all seriousness tough, we really should wait a teacher to evaluate your work¡± I said.


    ¡°Onii-chan-¡± protested Rina.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that only them I will do what you ask me, it¡¯s just a suggestion. If you really want then I can do whatever you ask right now¡± I said.


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Rina, probably just to be sure after what just happened.


    ¡°Really¡± I answered.


    Rina started to think about my words, but it wasn¡¯t long until she came to a decision.


    ¡°I think that I want to wait until after school starts again¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Okay then, we will wait¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure Rina-chan? Knowing you I was kinda expecting your request right now¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Hm! I¡¯m sure¡± nodded Rina ¡°I don¡¯t like the possibility, even if small, that I might have gained unfairly. Besides, this way I can have more time to think in what I will ask Onii-chan¡±


    That answer was pretty much what I was expecting.


    Despite her tendency to gloat and being pushy in challenging people in games Rina was surprisingly fair in regards to competition, especially about rewards. If she felt that her win was unfair then she would immediately consider herself the loser and give whatever prize was at stake, if there is one, to her adversary, even if she grumbles a lot afterwords.


    Her behavior now probably came from the fact that, despite me and Anna-nee being smarter than her when it comes to school, only a teacher would be able to give a truly impartial grade. Rina probably thought that, even if it was small, there was a chance that a teacher might give her a score below to what I had agreed with her to be the minimum to win the bet, so she wanted to be absolutely sure that she deserved her victory.


    It¡¯s because I knew she would do that I made the suggestion. I didn¡¯t minded much to do whatever she asked, because I knew it wouldn¡¯t be nothing impossible or outrageous, but I knew that if she let herself be carried away for the moment Rina later feel guilty without reason, even if a teacher graded her homework above of the objective I gave her.


    Basically it would be too much trouble if I let it alone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting tired so it¡¯s time to go to bed¡± I said, while stretching myself.


    ¡°Yeah me too. I promised mom that I would go with her buy groceries tomorrow¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Fiiiiinally, I can just relax, mom won¡¯t take my phone anymore¡± said an obviously relieved Rina.


    Both me Anna-nee laughed a little to Rina¡¯s attitude. She was the perfect example of how people were growing dependant to their cellphones.


    Rina showed us the way out of her bedroom, but before leaving I thought there was one last thing that I should do.


    ¡°Oh Rina, before I leave, there¡¯s just one more thing¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Since we will wait a little until the official result of your homework, I might as well give you a little reward now¡±


    ¡°Wha- Mn!¡±


    Before she said anything I leaned forward, kissing her.


    It was a simple kiss, just our lips touching, but it froze her on the spot immediately.


    As I separate myself from her Rina¡¯s face had an intense shade of red, a look of complete surprise on her as well.


    ¡°T-Taka-chan!¡± shouted Anna-nee.


    "Yes?¡±


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t just kiss a girl like that, especially Rina!¡± admonished me Anna-nee.


    ¡°Really? Why not?¡± I asked, feigning confusion.


    ¡°A  k-kiss should be only w-with someone you l-l-love for start¡± said Anna, stuttering from the situation.


    ¡°Well then there¡¯s no problem since I love Rina¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what-¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. You are waiting yours as well¡± I said.


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s- MN!¡±


    Before she could say anything else I kissed Anna-nee as well.


    It had being sometime that I did something that might make the two of the more concious of me, so I had thought that now might be as good time as any.


    My kiss with Anna-nee was even shorter, just enough for me to catch her by surprise.


    Both of the were looking at me with her faces covered in red, Anna-nee flapping her mouth trying to form words and Rina just looking at me with a look of someone that hadn¡¯t processed anything after the kiss.


    ¡°Well, good night¡± I said.


    And then I fled before they could say anything else.

 Chapter 51 – Progress and Future

    As soon as I arrived in my room I felt tired and went directly to bed.


    I wanted to just go sleep, but there were still a few things that I had to sort out.


    ¡®That definitely was worth it¡¯


    Kissing the both of them was bit of a risk, specially in front of each other. Rina was already developing feelings for me so I wasn¡¯t particularly worried about her reaction but Anna-nee was a different case.


    I had to make sure that it was already possible to develop the impression that Anna-nee had of me, and it looked like it was already a good time for it. She was caught by surprise by me sudden kiss but I didn¡¯t detect any sign of her being displeased or anything similar, which meant that despite our familial relationship she was becoming concious of me as a man, not just as a brother.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably time to pick it up a notch¡¯


    I had being slightly careful in my approach of them, making sure that our bond couldn¡¯t be easily broken, so my chances of conquering them were higher, but now it was probably time for me to be more bold with my actions.


    My progress with my cousins, Atya-nee and Megu-nee, was at the same time slower and faster than with Anna-nee and Rina. Our relationship was strong enough to be considered ¡®unbreakable¡¯ but it hadn¡¯t much in terms of intimacy. Most of the times I could only talk with them via computer or cellphone, and that wasn¡¯t exactly a good way to deepen our intimacy so it was a bit on a stalemate right now. I visited them before, of course, but the times were so short, a day or two, that it didn¡¯t give me enough time to deepen our intimacy properly.


    But that wasn¡¯t going to remain that way forever. I had already talked with Yuria and my father about spending three weeks in my old house after this year¡¯s school was finished, and I had every intention of  changing my relationship with them during that time.


    The other matter that I had to think about as well was Yurika¡¯s situation. I had met her only recently, but I was already developing a soft spot for her. She was a honest and shy girl, sheltered through most of her life, and had a genuine desire of just make friends.


    I was already aware of the flimsy plot from her original hentai, but I had this feeling that there was something into that. Her father was absent most of the time, so I didn¡¯t had a very solid opinion of him yet, but her mother didn¡¯t seemed to be the kind of person that would ¡®sell¡¯ her daughter for the sake of a company.


    It was nothing but a feeling, but I believed that her situation would require me to further investigate before deciding in how I should help her.


    And of course, there was my situation with Yuria.


    Of all my relationships my relationship with Yuria was definitely the one that developed most and faster. She had not only accepted my confession, but was willing to accept me sleeping with other woman and to teach me how to be a better lover as well. I spend most of my nights in her bedroom, usually returning to my in the nest day as earlier as possible, with the exception of just a couple of nights, when we thought that we were in danger of being discovered to soon.


    I could not help but be curious of why she accepted my wants so easily. I had the feeling that it was definitely related to something in her past. I was already partially aware of her life as a model from my past life memories, but that was nothing but a fragment of the whole story.


    I wanted to ask her about everything, but I knew it was to soon. She never talked much about her past before, whether it was with me or my sisters, only giving us vague comments about it or plainly changing the subject. Whatever it happened before with her, it was certainly painful and I knew that it would take time for her to share that with me.


    So we spent most of our time doing lewd stuff. Enjoying ourselves in debauchery, for both learning, in my case, and to because we simple liked.


    I actually wanted to go back to her room right now, but apparently it was a bad moment for her for a few days.


    That was bound to happen, but I still felt bothered by it.


    As those thoughts crossed my mind, I decided that now was a good time for me to buy new skills from the system.


    ¡®System, show me the available skills in the store and my total of Hentai Points¡¯


    [Acknowledge]


    One second later the system answered, the familiar screen appeared in front of me.


    <Skills>


    [Parallel Thoughts] - 8000 Hentai Points;


    [Basic Fighting Talent (Pseudo-Passive)] - 10000 Hentai Points;


    [Basic Sexual Talent (Pseudo-Passive)] - 1000 Hentai Points;


    [Fertility Control] - 1500 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Endurance Increase (Passive)] - 5500 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Penis Enlargement (Passive)] - 5500 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Balls Enlargement (Passive)] - 5500 Hentai Points;


    [Minor Body Refinement (Passive)] - 5500 Hentai Points;


    [Evolution (One-Time Use)] - 15000 Hentai Points.


    - Hentai Points: 3530.


    The price of the skills had increased, something that I noticed the first time I saw the skills that I could buy, after Anteros had nodified the system. I imagine that the god of relationships believe that I should work a little harder to gain what I wanted.


    The other thing new was this [Evolution]. According to the system, evolution was basically a skill that would modify my entire body, not just a few parts like the other skills, by infusing me with divine energy.


    At that time I was curious with the novelty, but decided to shelve any curiosity about it aside. Even if I wanted to eventually buy this skill it would take a lot of time, not to mention that to use the skill I had to first buy all the other skills.


    It was simple something better left to examine later.


    At this moment I was facing the points that I had gathered.


    I was expecting to have accumulated a good amount of points, the the actual total was a little surprising.


    I hadn''t checked how many points I had over these past few weeks, wanting to just enjoy my time with Yuria, so I was a little surprised by the total that I had accumulated.


    It was surprising to see, but not at the same time. Me and Yuria were very ''busy'' over this week.


    After a second I immediately bought the only skills that I could for the moment, [Fertility Control] and [Basic Sexual Talent (Pseudo-Passive)].


    I didn''t wanted to have the pregnancy scare that I had with Yuria becoming a reality. She was on birth control but there was no guarantee that I won''t impragnate a woman in the future by accident, so this was going to free a load of my mind.


    As for the other skill, it was essentially a form of accelerate my learning speed on how to find the places a woman liked. It would automatically activate when I had sex with someone and could be deactivate by command. Once I absorbed all of the knowledge that skill was able to pass me it will simple disappear from the skill log. It was less a skill and more like an instinctive guide.


    Once I confirmed that the skills were bought I prepared myself to sleep.


    As I was about to hit the sack, my mind wandered a little into the future.


    In two weeks I would go back to school, to start the second half of this school''s year.


    I was curious and anxious in a good way to discover if the next four months still had something to surprise me.


    But that wasn''t enough o keep my sleep away.


    I finally laid on the bed and let myself be embraced by the night.

 Chapter 52 – Little Sister Thoughts

    (Rina¡¯s POV)


    Onii-chan has being acting different lately.


    I already knew that Onii-chan was different from most brother¡¯s. Most of my friends just complain about their brother¡¯s, with only rarely saying something that was similar to a compliment.


    But Onii-chan has always being nice to me. He liked a lot of the same things as me and almost never got angry at me. He teased me sometimes. But even if I complained to him it still was fun hanging out with him.


    But things changed a few days ago.


    I lost a bet with Onii-chan and he had asked to touch my chest as a reward. I was very embarrassed with the idea, I wanted to just say no but I couldn¡¯t. I had lost and every time that Onii-chan lost to me he would always do what I asked, no matter what.


    It would be unfair of me to simple say no, so I decided to bear with it.


    I thought that it would be unpleasant, that Onii-chan would just do whatever he wanted and I would just have to deal with it, but it was much more pleasant than I thought. So pleasant that it was almost painful.


    During the entire time my heart was beating fast and strong, like it was going to come out of my mouth. I felt a shiver pass through me during the entire time. I wanted it to end, but I also wanted to continue forever.


    At the end of it he kissed me. I was so embarrassed that I just drove him out of my room, but after that I could do nothing else but to revive that moment over and over on my head.


    I had thought about Onii-chan like that before. Those thoughts were always a source of shame to me. I thought that Onii-chan wouldn¡¯t think of me like that.


    But them he touched me, and kissed me.


    ...and I liked.


    But them on the next day Yurika moved next door, and Onii-chan started to look at her with great interest. I was jealous at first, but after talking a little with Yurika I immediately liked her. She was very nice and also liked the things that I liked.


    The only thing that I still didn¡¯t liked was her interest in Onii-chan. She looked at him with too much interest, always making questions about him when he wasn¡¯t around. I knew that Onii-chan was nice looking, but it bugged me when other girls looked at him like that.


    And I was certain that Onii-chan knew the interest of Yurika in him. He pretended that he wasn¡¯t, but it was obvious he was trying to find every possible chance to flirt with Yurika, complimenting her clothes, her looks and all of that.


    Just that would be enough to make things different, but there was also how mom has being weirdly happy lately


    At first sight it looked like everything was the same as usual, but there was something different between them. I can¡¯t put into words, but it looked like the way they were looking at each other was somehow different.


    When I was with them I somehow felt left out, like there was something going on the I didn¡¯t knew.


    I didn¡¯t liked that.


    And the last thing that changed was how Onii-cha has being acting so uninhibited the last two weeks.


    Ever since he and Onee-chan corrected my homework he has being acting bold, grabbing my butt, touching my chest, giving me a little kiss on the cheeks or my mouth without concern about who was watching.


    He would act like that whether we were alone or with Onee-chan and mom.


    He would do the same thing with Onee-chan as well. She protested a lot more than me, but she also never got really mad at him just like me.


    The weird thing is that mom never made any comment on any of that. She almost seemed to find amusing our interactions, like she was seeing a good show on TV or something like that.


    As Onii-chan continued to act like that I stopped to protest his actions, only accepting they as part of our every day life. His hands were always gentle, touching me only with enough strength for me to feel good.


    I wanted him to stop.


    I didn¡¯t wanted him to stop.


    I wanted him to not kiss me.


    I wanted him to kiss me.


    I felt conflicted and excited with our new dynamic. I was afraid that something might happen that would destroy our days, but also looking forward for every interaction that we would have with each other.


    I knew why a part of me wanted for this days to continue like that. I knew why, despite the embarrassment, I felt happy when Onii-chan touched me like that. I knew why it bugged me when Onii-chan was looking at other girls.


    I had ready enough manga to figure out why I felt those feelings.


    I liked Onii-chan.


    I really liked Onii-chan.


    I¡¯ve liked him for some time already, and I was already aware of that.


    First I thought that I shouldn¡¯t think those things, that I should just pretend that I hadn¡¯t those feelings. I was afraid that Onii-chan think I¡¯m weird, that he would be disgusted with me. I was afraid that he would hate me.


    But after the bet I knew that he wouldn¡¯t hate me.


    I knew that he also liked me.


    After the embarrassment pass I couldn¡¯t be more happier.


    ...but I still had a lot to figure out.


    Onii-chan seemed to like more girls than just me. It looked like he might like Onee-chan and Yurika as well. I don¡¯t know what to feel about that.


    Is there a way for Onii-chan to look just at me?


    If he can¡¯t just look at me, then is possible for me to accept that?


    Is mom going to be okay with this?


    Is she already okay with this?


    I had all of this questions in my mind and much more. The real problem was that tomorrow school will start again. Onii-chan never was much interested in the girls from our school, but he is acting different now so he might go after another girl as well.


    I was so confused. So filled with questions that I could not answer.


    Thinking about tomorrow a strong feeling of anxiety and anticipation filled me. I wanted to enjoy my days with Onii-chan more and I was afraid that they might suddenly end as well.


    I could only hope that things would somehow workout.

 Chapter 53 – Older Sister Struggle (?)

    (Anna¡¯s POV)


    I could not stop myself.


    I rubbed my clit, pinching and squeezing constantly, trying to make the tingling sensation it gave to me to prolongue.


    I played with one of my boos, teasing my nipple and changing the shape of my flesh, enjoying the feeling of electricity flowing through me.


    My body was hot all over. I could barely hold back my voice from leaving my mouth. I was deeply ashamed of myself but couldn¡¯t stop to please myself.


    ¡°Haah?... Haah?... Haah?...¡±


    My hands were moving on their own. I was addicted to this feeling.


    I stopped to tease my clit and inserted my fingers in my cave. The sensation of something foreign entering there was something novel and familiar at the same time.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I was masturbating.


    I had orgasmed four times already, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting more.


    I was addicted to this feeling. I could only think in feeling pleasure.


    I used my fingers to stimulate my vaginal walls, stimulating different spots of pleasure.


    When one finger wasn¡¯t enough I put another, and the another. I wanted to put one more, but a part of me was afraid that I might get hurt so I stopped at three fingers.


    I started to move my fingers in and out, pleasing my pussy with my finger-fucking and stimulating my chest with my other hand.


    I could not stop myself. Pleasure was the only thing in my mind. The sensation of something entering me and making me feel full was incredible. I wanted to feel that sensation more and more.


    My fingers were moving fast and furiously, producing sloshing and wet sounds in my drenched pussy so loud that I was certain that the entire neighborhood was listening.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    I just wanted to prolong that feeling.


    At that moment a face appeared in my mind, and my fingers accelerated.


    ¡°Haah?... Haah?... Haah?... Haah?... Haah?... Haah?...¡±


    My body was hot and sweaty, my mind was in overdrive. I imagined myself in any different situations. I was doing so many different things, so many erotic and depraved things that it was impossible to put them into words.


    All the while that face was in my mind, fulling my imagination. I found myself thinking about the person as the source of pleasure in all of these scenarios. In every possible scene in my min, that person was present.


    I could not think of nothing and anybody else.


    I felt myself tensing up. I felt something building up again, getting bigger and bigger without top.


    Finally my body reached it¡¯s limit again and...


    ¡°HHHHGGGNNNNNNN???...¡±


    ...I orgasmed again.


    My body tensed, my back arched. I felt a stream of liquid leave from between my legs, like I was peeing bout I wasn¡¯t. I was relieved, like a dam had being broken inside of me.


    I was breathing heavily, the sound of air leaving and entering my mouth the only thing in my ears.


    I could still feel the aftershock of orgasming.


    I was on bed bed, to tired to get up. I just lift my head a little, trying to gauge the mess that I made.


    There was a not so small puddle between my legs. To someone that didn¡¯t knew better it looked like I had just peed myself.


    The thought of someone thinking that mortified me.


    ¡®...I have to clean this in secret¡¯


    I would have to hide my bed clothes and clean it when mom or anyone was around. That would be very difficult, but the idea of someone finding out what I did was just to much mortifying.


    ¡®How did this happened?¡¯


    Of course I knew the answer for that question already.


    It was all my little brother, Taka-chan, fault.


    He was the one who woke these feelings on me.


    I resented him for it.


    I was glad that he did it.


    I wanted to hide it form him.


    I wanted his help in dealing with this.


    I had those conflicted feeling and many more inside of me. I could barely face him properly these days, afraid that he might figure out what I have been doing.


    It all started roughly a month ago.


    For some reason one day I found myself looking at Taka-chan without even thinking. I started to found his presence calming and exciting, like it somehow he had changed without me realising from one day to another.


    I felt my face growing a little hot when I was around him. My heart would beat a little stronger.


    I never felt that before with him. Maybe I was starting to view him as a man.


    I first thought that these feelings would go away. I was his sister, so I couldn¡¯t just starting seeing my little brother like that. If I give time than maybe these feeling would go away.


    But them, two weeks ago, he kissed me.


    I could barely think after that.


    I tried to take that moment out of my mind, but that prove to be impossible.


    One day I was showering and, while thinking about that moment, the places that I touched many times before suddenly become sensitive. Touching them stimulated me like they never had before.


    And that¡¯s when I touched myself for the first time.


    I masturbated and orgasmed for the first time while in the shower.


    It¡¯s not like I was unfamiliar with the concept. Mom already had the ¡®talk¡¯ with me, but I never felt curiosity about it. I never felt any urge to experience that action.


    But after that kiss, and after touching myself for the first time, I could not stop of wanting to feel that more and more.


    It only got worst with my little brother actions. He started to freely touche and caress me and Rina-chan without restraint. Groping my chest, my butt, pulling me without care and sometimes kissing me before I could react.


    Mom for some reason didn¡¯t do anything about his actions. She would just laugh it off and say it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She was just accepting his actions as if they were nothing to be concerned about.


    Why was she acting like that?!


    I wanted him to stop, but at the same time I didn¡¯t wanted him to stop.


    The sensation of his hands on my skin. The strange but sweet aroma that I suddenly started to notice on him. His presence that became calming and exhilarating at the same time.


    Thanks to that I could barely pass the day without having my imagination going wild. I endured the day and, once alone in my room at night, I pleasured myself without restraint, with the face of my little brother always coming to my mind.


    ¡®How am I going to deal with this?¡¯


    School was going to start again tomorrow. I was afraid what Taka-chan might do to me at school, that he might act the same way as he does at home nowadays.


    That thought mortified me, but also excited me.


    The image of Taka-chan taking me, hugging me, kissing in front of everyone, as if claiming me as his, surged in my head.


    My body started to heat up, and my hands started to go to my pleasure spots again.


    ¡®Damn!¡¯


    I could only curse myself, filled with dread and anticipation for tomorrow, while wanting to feel pleasure again.


    It was not the first time, and probably wouldn¡¯t be the last.


    I could only hope that tomorrow or after I didn¡¯t do anything that I might regret.

 Chapter 54 – Mother’s Anxiety

    (Yuria¡¯s POV)


    My body was tired but my mind was still active.


    I could not help but worry about what tomorrow might bring.


    This was the last night before my children go back to school.


    Right now I¡¯m in my bed holding Takashi while he was silently sleeping. Both of us were completely naked, as a result of having had sex just a few minutes ago.


    Takashi went to sleep relatively fast, as usual, but this time I couldn¡¯t relax with him.


    This had being happening for a few day already.


    I obviously knew the reason for my anxiety, and as thought about that the events of the last month came to my mind.


    If someone at any point said to me that I and my stepson would enter a physical relationship, even if considering my more than dubious past, I would slap that person and call it crazy.


    But here I am, both me and Takashi completely naked, with my skin still glistening from the seat of what we were doing and my pussy still filled to the brim with his semen.


    In just one month my life had already changed completely.


    On our first time I was too caught up in the moment, completely at mercy of sexual frustration accumulated over years.


    I was so sensitive that it was easy for me to reach climax. After that day it was more difficult for me to reach that point again, especially with my sweet boy just experimenting for the first time having proper sex with a woman.


    But I had to give him credit for licking me properly on his first time. That was not something that anyone could do. He had talent on that.


    He asked me to teach him to best please a woman, how to make a woman enjoy sex the most. I was glad that he had made that request. Most boys his age didn¡¯t care for such things, only swinging their hips like horny monkeys in search for a quick release, and expecting that the girl would like that too.


    The first two weeks had progressed just as I was expecting. He was learning but having difficult in controlling himself. Two times he forgot about our lessons and just wanted to release his seed, but I didn¡¯t minded that. He had already learned a few things, so I was enjoying it as well.


    But the last two were very different. He was still learning, but the pace in which he absorbed what I taught him was much higher. He was already at a point where I would not have anything to teach him anymore very soon. He had already learned most of the basics, and the rest was up to him to figure out.


    From this point the best way for him to learn was to figure out on his own, learn that there was no unique way to please all woman, that each and every one of them had their likes and dislikes, and the best way to truly understand that was through practice.


    Most people might think that it was weird for me to have this relationship with my son, and even help him in his desire to sleep with other woman, but I had learned a long time ago that there was no such thing as a ¡®normal¡¯ relationship.


    The depravity of humans was much more deep and profound than anyone could possibly imagine.


    So, was I willing to share my boy with other woman, even if they were my daughters? Yes, I was.


    Was I upset that he wanted to go after other woman? Well, obviously. I might be willing to share him but that didn¡¯t meant that I adored the idea. Anyone would want to have the full attention of the person they liked, but I was able to accept this harem development he wanted. It certainly wasn¡¯t the worst that I had to endure.


    The real problem was this anxiety that I felt in my heart.


    I was confident that my appearance could not be easily matched, but I also knew that my situation wasn¡¯t permanent.


    I was already in my thirties and from this point onward my appearance wouldn¡¯t improve. If anything it would slowly get worse.


    Meanwhile Takashi would chase after other woman that are likely to be much closer to his ages, and that create a small bubble of insecurity inside of me. He never showed any interest in any girl in his school, but now that he was completely open with me about his desire of woman, so there might be someone there that he want¡¯s to go after.


    I could have asked him about it, but I didn¡¯t. I was afraid that I might not like the answer.


    Any girl that he might go after had reached a point in their life were they would likely just become prettier. Whether it was my daughters, Yurika, Ayami, Megumi or anyone else, they would just get more pretty, while I already reached my peak and from now it was a slow but still noticeable decline.


    With my children going to school tomorrow, I could not rid of this insecurities from my heart.


    I could not relax, thinking that my boy might leave me to be just with the younger girls.


    I didn¡¯t resented my daughters or any of the girls in his life for this like most woman, or man in similar situation, might have. They didn¡¯t have any fault on this, it was simple the way that time worked.


    People simple grow older.


    I believed in my sweet boy. I was certain that he wouldn¡¯t just leave aside, but every time that he acted to so boldly with my daughters recently, at the same time I laughed in amusement of my girls reactions, I felt a small pang of pain in my heart. I could not help but, for just a second, imagining Takashi chasing only girls younger than me, while I was simple smiling and accepting that he would leave behind his old mother.


    I hated this fears.


    I hated the fact that I felt this feelings.


    I knew that they were irrational, that similar situations wouldn¡¯t happen, but I could not stop myself from having this fears.


    I looked at my boy in my arms, so peacefully sleeping with a relaxed smile on his face.


    I embraced him just a little tighter, like I was afraid that he might disappear forever if I released him.


    I took a small whiff from his head, finding some kind of strange comfort form his smell.


    Tomorrow and the days after were filling my with these feelings of anxiety and fear. I knew that nothing like those scenarios but they still were in my mind.


    There was nothing that I could but wait for what was to come.


    Wait and enjoy this days with my boy while they last.

 Chapter 55 – End of Vacation

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    I was looking at the mirror while adjusting my uniform. I had to make sure that there was nothing wrong with it or I would never hear the end of it from Yuria.


    ¡°Okaay... juts a litttle mooore... and done!¡±


    I looked at the mirror, admiring me and the neatness of my current self.


    My school uniform consisted of a navy blue blazer over a white shirt, a tie with striped with gold lines and a pair of navy blue pants as well.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad look, but I never really cared for it. Even back in my previous life I never liked much my appearance in anything resembling a suit, but I endured when necessary.


    Satisfied with my current appearance, I went downstairs.


    ¡°My my, I forgot how handsome you looked when properly dressed¡±


    The one who greeted me was Yuria. She was at the the door, waiting for the three of us to get ready.


    She was wearing her usual set of casual clothes, a skirt and a blouse underneath an apron, with her ashen hair tied in a single braid as usual as well.


    I might not fell that much comfortable in something that resemble a suit, but it was easier to tolerate when I got complemented by her.


    ¡°Thanks mom¡±


    ¡°Nah nah, what did I asked you before?¡± said Yuria in a slightly playful tone.


    ¡°...thanks Yuria¡± I said.


    I still had difficult in adjust to call her by name. I was used to think of her by name, but saying it out load in front of her was still a little difficult.


    I¡¯m not entirely sure why.


    Yuria started to tied me up in every corner of my body, like she was seeing a lot of invisible defects that I, for some reason, wasn¡¯t able to see.


    ¡®...is she anxious about something?¡¯


    ¡°Honestly, every time I saw you like that I would say how nice you looked, but you never seemed to care before¡± sai Yuria, while still ¡®fixing¡¯ my appearance.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not like I would do anything before, so I didn¡¯t really cared before¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, but now you told me about you little ambition, so you better care for how you present yourself a little more. The inside of a person is important, yes, but that won¡¯t matter much unless you make your self pleasing to their eyes as well.¡± said Yuria.


    She didn¡¯t seemed different form the usual. She would always try to tied up us more before going to school, so right now should just be business as usual.


    ...so why did I felt like there was something a little different this time?


    I don¡¯t know why but I felt like she was nervous or anxious about something, like there was something bothering her bu she didn¡¯t had in her to say it out load.


    I wanted to ask her what was bothering her but...


    ¡°Geez mom, can¡¯t you stop doing that already?¡±


    ...we weren¡¯t alone anymore.


    I looked at the source of that voice and, just as should be expected, it was Rina with her hands on her hips with an exasperated expression and Anna-nee with a wry smile on her face.


    Anna-nee¡¯s uniform was similar to mine from the waist up, a blazer with an undershirt, but instead of a neck tie she was a red neckerchief. Instead of a pair of pants she was using a gray skirt that went until a little above her knees.


    Rina on the other hand was wearing her uniform in a little more casual manner. She was wearing the same skirt as Anna-nee, but instead of a blazer she opted for a sweater, that she insisted in using tied to her waist instead of over her undershirt.


    Rina was admonished over her way of using the uniform over a thousand times, both by Yuria and the school staff, but she never listened to anyone and just used however she liked. The school didn¡¯t had a very rigid uniform code about how she should use every piece of clothing, so it was more about the image the school them anything else. At this point only the school staff cared to complain with her about the way she uses the uniform, because Yuria had already given up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sweety. My children are going to leave their poor mother alone again for hours for the next four months. I have to enjoy this precious moments while I still can¡± said Yuria in a overly dramatic voice.


    ¡°Sheesh mom, it¡¯s not like we are going to be out forever. Don¡¯t need to make so much drama¡± said Rina.


    ¡°But I still will be away from my babies. Come here, let me make sure that you like nice¡±


    ¡°Wha- Hey, come on mom, stop it!¡±


    Like that Rina became the new target of Yuria¡¯s  assault. I learned already that if you don¡¯t resist then she would get her fill and finish it quickly, but it looked like Rina still hadn¡¯t learned that.


    Anna-nee fared a little better, not resisting Yuria but still looking a little bothered with the situation.


    Once she had her fill, Yuria gave each of us a hug of good bye. When it was my turn she whispered a fill words.


    ¡°Make sure to take care of those two okay?¡±


    Those words might look like that of a mother asking her son to look out for his sisters, but it had a little more meaning in this situation.


    Not much after all barriers where broken between the two of us, Yuria made me promise that I wouldn¡¯t cross the final line with my sisters, that is their virginity, before they reach the age someone is considered an adult, at 16 years old.


    Yuria didn¡¯t commented much of why she wanted me to wait, but I got the feeling that it was related to how the two of them were born. I knew that Yuria had a dubious past, so the fact that Anna-nee and Rina might have been accidents wasn¡¯t really a surprise, and since I couldn¡¯t just say ¡°Hey mom guess what, I can control if my sperm will impregnate someone or not, so don¡¯t worry?¡± I agreed those terms.


    Now that I could have sex with Yuria, I could wait a little longer for those two.


    ¡°Okay kids, you better be going or you gonna be late¡± said Yuria.


    ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that?¡± said Rina, still a little fed up.


    ¡°Bye mom, until later¡± said Anna-nee.


    ¡°Bye¡± I said.


    We left our home and start to head to school. After a few meters I stopped.


    ¡°Oh sorry, forgot something. Be right back¡± I said.


    Before the two of them could say anything I left.


    I came back to the house and went immediately to the kitchen, were I knew Yuria would be.


    ¡°Takashi? What are- Mn?!¡±


    I immediately kissed her, shoving my tongue inside of her mouth without any reservation.


    ¡°Mnn?... Nhmn?... *SLURP* Hnmn?...¡±


    After a second of surprise she reciprocated my kiss, wildly and skillfully moving her own tongue around mine.


    I tasted her mouth eagerly, enjoying the softness of her lips and the sweetness of her breath. Our tongues were caught in a dance of pure passion and lust.


    Once I felt my dick hardening again I stopped kissing her. If I continued any further than I certainly would be late.


    Yuria had a very pleased expression, clearly having enjoyed my little surprise.


    ¡°Not that I didn¡¯t like it, but what was that for?¡± asked Yuria.


    ¡°What kind of man would I be without giving a kiss of good bye to my woman?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hehehe?, it¡¯s good to see that you are learning. Try not to go after every girl in your school, okay?¡± said Yuria, clearly amused.


    ¡°Of course. I have standards, you know?¡± I answer, pretending to be offended.


    Yuria rolled her eyes like she didn¡¯t believed in me, but I could see that she was little more relaxed than before.


    I gave a final peck o the lips and a squeezed on her ass, than I left the house again.


    ¡°Did you find what you you were looking for Taka-chan?¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go¡± I said.


    I got the feeling that they were about to ask me, but I knew the perfect way to derail them from this.


    I put my hands in each of their butts without any reservation and squeezed them.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan! Stop it¡± said Rina.


    Before they could do anything I retracted my hand, putting them behind my head in a very carefree manner.


    ¡°You need to stop doing that Onii-chan! I-It¡¯s one thing i-if we are inside of our house, b-but were are in public. You can¡¯t do that now or in school, got it?!¡± asked Rina, trying to sound responsible for a change.


    ¡°H-hm, t-that¡¯s right Taka-chan¡± agreed Anna-nee, although there was an astonishingly lack of strength in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it¡± I said.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get it at all¡± said Rina.


    Like that we continued to banter with each other on our way to school.


    (*END OF VOLUME 1*)

 Volume 2 – Chapter 56 – Walking to School

    We walk calmly to school, having small talk about the most trivial matters that someone might think.


    That was our usual routine, going to school all the three of us together.


    It would be just business as usual if not for...


    ¡°H-Hey, Onii-chan¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°H-how long will you c-continue with this?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°With what?¡± I said, sounding as innocent as I could.


    ¡°T-Taka-chan, y-y-you r-really s-should...¡± stammered Anna-nee.


    ¡°Hehehe, fine, fine, I give¡± I said, stopping from fondling theirs asses.


    I was already missing the nice sensation, but I could not abuse too much of their patience. One must always know when they should retreat and when to advance.


    I was in the middle of my sisters, both of which had their faces tinged with a shade of red. Rina was facing me with a lightly miffed look while Anna-nee had a nervous and troubled expression her face.


    It¡¯s been roughly ten minutes since we left our house and, whenever possible, I would caress their behinds. It wasn¡¯t really much and someone might categorize that as harassment, but I knew the both of them enough to know that they weren¡¯t really dissatisfied with my actions.


    ¡°Seriously, why did suddenly started to touch our butts?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°Because I like it¡± I said, as if it were obvious.


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t just touch a girl like that Taka-chan?¡± said Anna-nee, still a little flustered.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This is not how brothers should treat their sisters¡± said Rina, trying to sound as the voice of reason.


    ¡®It¡¯s fun teasing both of them¡¯


    ¡°Really?! Then who¡¯s ass should I touch?!¡± I said, trying to sound surprised and disappointed.


    ¡°Nobody! I-I mean, maybe I girl that you like and-¡± Anna-nee tried to reason out, but I interrupted her.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem, since I like you both¡± I said like it was a matter of course.


    ¡°No no no no, that¡¯s not what-¡± continued Rina.


    And like that I continued to tease and bicker with the two of them, just having fun with their reactions to my actions.


    I might have being a little more discreet or subtly with my interest in them in other conditions, but I could like that as a result to my current relationship with Yuria.


    I originally intended to leave Yuria for last, working in first charming and eventually seducing Anna-nee and Rina, but due to underestimating how much she was affected by my semen, after having purchased [Pheromone Aura(Passive)], I manage to seduce her first, which allowed me to quickly escalate the aggressiveness in which I would show my interest to both of them.


    Yuria had agreed to my desire to build a harem in the future and to include my sisters in it, with the condition that I didn¡¯t just brought every pretty woman that I met. Thanks to that she would turn a blind eye to my ¡®aggressive¡¯ with my sisters and act like it was nothing for them to be concerned about in case they came to talk to her about it.


    That make things for me significantly easier, since I would have to control myself as often as I needed before. I had recently take the habit of fondling their asses or breasts and kissing them as well with a certain frequency. I did not wanted them to feel a discomfort with my actions that I might create a fissure in our relationship, so I also made sure to pay attention in case they felt really uncomfortable or might dislike what I¡¯m doing.


    I was already expecting Rina to not be completely against my actions. In fact, despite the protest and trying to act like she was annoyed with me, she never really resisted any of my advances. I feel times I actually felt like she was trying to prolong them a little longer, instinctively following my head after a kiss or trying to make my hand stay on her body a little longer.


    She really was a tsundere little sister.


    The real surprise was Anna-nee.


    She really acted like I expected at first, reprehending me and trying to lecture me in what was appropriate or not but that quickly fade. She quickly became much quieter, almost like she was just enjoying what I was doing, only occasionally acting like a responsible older sister and trying to lecture me.


    I knew that my [Pheromone Aura(Passive)] might affect them and make them a little more willing to accept my advances, but I thought that Rina would be the first one to accept me, but it looked like Anna-nee would beat her to the punch.


    As we continued to banter with each other...


    ¡°Waaaait...¡±


    ...a voice called for us.


    We looked to our back, and there was Yurika running at our direction.


    ¡°¡°Tsk¡±¡±


    I looked at both of my sisters, surprised that they would that disappointed and annoyed sound.


    It seemed that they were enjoying to have only my company more than then I initially thought.


    Yurika arrived in front of us in just a few seconds. She stopped a little to catch her breath, panting heavily from the running she was making.


    Just like me and Anna-nee she was wearing the uniform of the our school, a blazer and a knee-length skirt, with her blonde hair tied in a ponytail.


    She still had a lot to grow until the original timeline of her story, but she already looked a lot like the image I had of her from my past life.


    She finally caught her breath and adjust herself, her posture and uniform, to be more presentable. She now gave a certain refined and delicate air, like a frail solitary flower found in a vast meadow.


    I found myself a little mesmerized with the image. Somehow I felt that such atmosphere should be preserved with all my strength.


    ¡®I¡¯m still not completely sure, but damn if this doesn¡¯t make my decision lean more in helping her¡¯


    Before she was much more relaxed, not giving much effort in making herself look more ¡®princess¡¯ like, but right now she had a much more refined and ¡®ladylike¡¯ air around her.


    ¡°S-orry for coming like that guys¡± said Yurika.


    ¡°No problem. But why did you came after us like that? It¡¯s almost like you were desperate or something?¡± asked Rina, with just a little bit of spite in her voice.


    ¡°W-well, it¡¯s just that, I might get lost so I wanted to all of us to go together¡± said Yurika, looking downwards in embarrassment.


    ¡°Lost? But didn¡¯t your parents hired someone to drive you to school?¡± Asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°They did, but apparently it was unavailable for today¡± said Yurika.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate, but it isn¡¯t difficult to arrive at school. It¡¯s just a quick and we get there¡± said Rina.


    ¡°W-well, I¡¯m kind bad with directions so I might get lost, hahaha¡± said Yurika, scratching the back of her head while laughing a little awkwardly.


    Rina and Anna-nee had an expression of someone that couldn¡¯t really understand what was just said. I mean, I get that. The path to school wasn¡¯t that difficult, but I wasn¡¯t going to say anything about that.


    It was best to take advantage of this opportunity.


    ¡°Well, since you are already here we might all of us go together¡± I said.


    I lift my hand and move towards her, like I was going to take her hand and lead her to us. Yurika had a slight nervous expression when she noticed my movements, but there was also a hint of anticipation in her eyes as well.


    Just as I get close to her, I move a little faster and grab her butt.


    ¡°!¡±


    Her face get red so fast that I could hear the comic puff coming out of her head.


    Like that I lead her in the school¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡°Hey!¡±¡±


    Both of my sisters came back from the shock my action cause, her faces red from embarrassment and a little anger as well.


    ¡°What did we just said Taka-chan?!¡± asked Anna-nee.


    ¡°That I can¡¯t touch I girl like that unless I like her? But I like Yurika so there¡¯s no problem¡± I said, twisting their words as best as I could.


    ¡°...like...¡± whispered Yurika, her face still red and her eyes darting around like they didn¡¯t knew were to look.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant and ou know that!¡± said Rina.


    Like that we continued in our way to school, discussing and bantering with each other in a relatively(?) peaceful manner.


    All in all, it looked like the start of a good day.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 57 – Classmates

    It didn¡¯t take us much longer to reach to school. It was roughly half an hour walking.


    The school we were part of occupied an entire block, with it¡¯s main building the gymnasium a few other buildings as well.


    Once we reached the main gate we all went our separate ways. Anna-nee was one year ahead of us ad Rina insisted in guiding Yurika to her own class before going to hers. I wanted to go with them as well, but considering how they were still blushing from my actions I thought that for now it was best to take a step back and let them relax a little more.


    I had just met Yurika, so if I go to aggressive with her for long periods of time in the beginning it might actually create distance between us, so it was best for me to be a little more careful with her for now.


    Since we were returning to school there was no ceremony for us to attend, just the classes and nothing else. Clubs had their own schedules during vacation, but they would only resume campus activity next week.


    I reached my class with ten minutes until the bell was supposed to rang.


    ¡°Hey Takashi, It¡¯s being a while hasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Hello Takashi¡±


    Before me were two of my classmates. I usually had a policy to just make small talk enough to be polite, but I could get slightly along with those two more.


    The first to talk was a boy that was just a bit shorter than me, with a slim but well balance build and short blonde hair. His mouth was half turned in a confident smile, like he was completely secure of himself in all aspects imaginable.


    Beside him was a girl with whose features were more in the cute side with brown gentle eyes. She had brown hair that went just a little above her shoulders when released and was tied in a two pony hairstyle.


    ¡°Hey Hiroki, Nao, it¡¯s being a while¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say. Why haven¡¯t answered any of our calls? We only get to talk with your sisters¡± said Hiroki.


    ¡°Sorry for that. I¡¯ve being busy¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. I bet you simple wanted to enjoy yourself with those beauties as much as you could¡± said Hiroki, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    ¡°Hiroki, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that about his sisters¡± admonished Nao.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not wrong¡± I said.


    ¡°Haaaahhh... you haven¡¯t changed at all¡± said Nao, a little exasperated.


    ¡°And from what I can see neither did the two of you. Still just friends from what I see right?¡± I said, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°C-Can you stop trying to make things between us different from what they are¡± said Nao with a hint of red on her cheeks.


    ¡°Y-yeah, there¡¯s n-nothing between us¡± said Hiroki sounding a little bashful.


    Both of them had awkward and embarrassed looks on their faces, not sure on how they should act when I mentioned this subject.


    From what I remembered from them they knew each other ever since kindergarten, and got along quickly, sharing many of the same interests, and have being hanging out with each other ever since.


    They basically were the stereotypical childhood friends.


    I got along with them quiet well, just enough so that I could say they were not just classmates but not enough to call them close friends as well.


    It was relatively nice to have a male friend, someone that I could sometimes talk about things that a girl might find off putting or not having any interest in it at all.


    As for Nao, she was a relatively cute girl, and I¡¯m certain that she was going to be quite beautiful in the future, but I never had any interest in having her in my harem in the future. At best she was someone nice to have small talk, but nothing beyond that.


    Despite their denial I could see that Hiroki had a faint romantic interest in Nao, considering that he would often smile when talking about anything that might be related to her or how his eyes would often shift their attention to her.


    As for how Nao saw Hiroki, I¡¯m not exactly sure. I could see that she actually care for him, but if that was to the point of being romantic interested in him, that I wasn¡¯t sure.


    But I wasn¡¯t particularly interest in meddling in their affairs. If they become a couple or not in the future wasn¡¯t my business, so I didn¡¯t payed much attention in how their relationship was developing


    I might be aware how Hiroki felt about Nao but that wasn¡¯t because I payed close attention to them. His behavior towards her was so awkward sometimes that I was certain that half of the entire school was already aware of how he felt, including Nao herself. More than one time I saw people looking at him with lukewarm gazes, so it was a fair assumption.


    ¡°Hm? Takashi¡± said Nao.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I said.


    ¡°Did something happened during this vacation? You look different for some reason¡± said Nao.


    ¡°Different? How so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡±m not sure. Just different¡± said Nao, still with the hint of a blush on her face.


    I was confused for just one second, and then I realised the source of her confusion.


    ¡®Oh right, this must be due to [Pheromone Aura(Passive)]¡¯


    The skill was going to affect all woman around me, bot just my family. I guess that the difference that Nao was seeing was due to feeling slightly more attracted to me.


    I was usually more concerned on how my family saw me, so it had slipped my mind that Nao would see me in a different manner as well. Not that she crossed my mind with frequency anyway.


    ¡°Really? He looks the same to me¡± said Hiroki.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m the same as always¡± I said.


    ¡°Hum... Maybe I¡¯m just seeing things¡± said Nao, with a tinge of uncertainty in her voice.


    We continued to make small talk, mostly about how our vacation went, until the bell indicating that it was time for classes to start to rang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our chairs before the teacher arrives¡± said Nao.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess. Hey Takashi, have you considered my invitation to our club?¡± asked Hiroki.


    ¡°I have, and I think that I will join¡± I said.


    ¡°Really?! Great, now the teacher won¡¯t bug anymore to bring new members¡± said Hiroki, clearly relieved.


    ¡°So he¡¯s going to bug me about that, right?¡± I resentfully asked.


    ¡°Yeah he will, sorry about that¡± said Hiroki, without a hint of regret in his face.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡± Nao laughed awkwardly.


    Like that a school day passed, without anything important or eventful happening.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 58 – A Club

    04:00 p.m.


    The day passed relatively quickly.


    Most of the classes were very easy for me to pass through. My knowledge of my past life make it simple for me to not have any difficult over certain subjects, especially math, so most of the time I didn¡¯t payed that much attention. But this isn¡¯t Earth, just a world that have many similarities, so other subjects such as history and geography sometimes require my attention, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for me concentrate in them when necessary, so all in all I had a relatively easy school life.


    I was on my way to the gymnasium of the school, more specifically, to their dojo.


    Certain clubs in school also function as martial arts classes. To my surprise their names are the same as the ones that exist on Earth, such as karate, judo and aikido.


    I was on my way to the karate club.


    Hiroki was bugging me to join their club before vacation but I never was much into the idea. I was to invested in develop my relationship with the woman in my family at the time.


    But things were different now. Now that I have truly accepted that I might face netorare stories in the future, especially considering that it was practically guaranteed that I would help Yurika, I decided that it was time for me to properly learn how to defend myself.


    I might have to use intelligence to solve some problems, but there was also the chance of having to use strength to deal with troublesome people.


    It came down to be better safe them sorry.


    Once I reached the dojo I immediately looked for Hiroki. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult since there wasn¡¯t that many people there at this moment.


    Most of the people in the dojo right now were seniors responsible for the maintenance and preservation of equipment, making sure that there was nothing that might have might gotten broken, spoiled or in need of replacement.


    Having spotted Hiroki I immediately went to his location.


    ¡°Hey Takashi, took you long enough¡± said Hiroki.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Just had to warn my sisters I wouldn¡¯t go back home with them¡± I said.


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t sweat on it. Here, let me introduce you to our sensei¡± said Hiroki.


    Hiroki lead me until we were both in front of a man wearing a white kimono. He was tall with a relatively solid build, not too bulky or too slim, with a sharp gaze as well. He had short black hair, perfectly combed so perfectly that it looked like it came from a life-size doll or something like that. He was wearing normal clothes, a shirt and pants, so one might not initially think he was the teacher of a martial arts club at first glance.


    He wasn¡¯t talking much, occasionally guiding the students around him. His eyes were constantly sweeping through the room, making sure that everybody around him was doing their job properly.


    Once we arrived in front of him, his eyes stopped moving through the room and focussed on the two of us.


    ¡°...Hiroki, is this the new member you talked about?¡± said the man.


    ¡°Yes sensei!¡± said Hiroki.


    He was about to bow in respect, when the man lifted one of his hands to stop him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. Activities return only next week, so right now I¡¯m just a supervisor, not your sensei¡± said the man.


    ¡°Yes sensei!¡± said Hiroki.


    The man sighed in a resigned manner. It looks like they had this conversation before, and it didn¡¯t changed much their situation.


    The man then shifted his focus to me, as if he was measuring my worth.


    ¡°So, you want to join the karate club?¡± asked the man.


    ¡°Yes¡± I responded.


    ¡°What is you name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Takashi. Takashi Komiya¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay Takashi, why do you want to joint this club?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowing a bit.


    I could imagine why there was a change in his expression, but that didn¡¯t really matter to me. It wouldn¡¯t change my answer.


    ¡°Self defense. I don¡¯t wish to engage in reckless fighting, but if someone wants to harm me then I want to be prepared, just in case¡± I said.


    The expression of the man softened a bit, and he nodded in approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good goal. Better than most people that come here¡± he said.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand his point there. Joining a club was one of the prerequisites that students needed to join a goo college. It wasn¡¯t mandatory, but it was a solid and good way make it more likely to be accepted by one of the best colleges of the country. Of course that, since it was a good way to get their attention, many people usually joined clubs to increase their value, so while it wasn¡¯t mandatory on paper it was generally considered a prerequisite to be accepted in their college of choice.


    This was also the reason of why the instructor could casually deny someone¡¯s entry in the club. They weren¡¯t exactly in danger of closing activities due to a lack of candidates, since there were people enough on it that wanted to actually practice martial arts, so he had the liberty to be a little pick in who was going to enter the club.


    ¡°It¡¯s already better than what this meathead besides you said when he wanted to enter¡± said the man.


    ¡°Really? What he said?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Punch whoever tried to hit on his crush, Nao¡± said the man.


    ¡°Wha-!? I-I never said that sensei!¡± exclaimed Hiroki, red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh right, I think that what you said was ¡®I want to be able to deal with a guy that might try to punch my girlfriend¡¯, or something like that, right?¡± said the man.


    ¡°W-well yeah but-¡± said Hiroki.


    ¡°Yeah I know, Nao isn¡¯t your girlfriend yet. You really should man up already or she might start dating someone else¡± said the man.


    ¡°C-can we please just deal with Takashi¡¯s entrance already?!¡± asked Hiroki, red to his ears.


    ¡°Haaah, very well¡± said the man, sighing again in exasperation.


    This didn¡¯t looked like a conversation that came up just now, but a subject that came constantly from time to time. The man didn¡¯t looked like he was just trying to mess with Hiroki, but like he was genuinely giving advice to him.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just drop this for now. Come with me Takashi, let me explain how the club works and what we will expect from you¡± said the man.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± I said.


    Hiroki sighed in relief and came with, probably to supplement in any doubts that I might have as a student.


    He then explained to me how the club worked and interacted with the other martial arts clubs, what was expected of me as a recently joined member, what would be expected of me in the future in case I remained in the club for a sufficient amount of time, things related to tournaments and competitions and many other things as well.


    Having finished explained to me everything that was initially necessary, I parted ways with Hiroki and the sensei of the club, which presented himself as Subaru.


    I was about to leave school when something caught my attention.


    There was a girl in front of school¡¯s main gate looking to be lost. Even from where I was it was possible to see her head going from one direction to another, trying to understand how she end up where she was.


    I approached her, already imagining why she was acting like that but not actually being able to believe it.


    ¡°Hey Yurika¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 59 – Realizing the Decision

    She turned to my direction, greeting me with a look that could only be described as ¡®lost¡¯.


    ¡°H-hi Takashi, what are you doing here?¡± asked Yurika.


    ¡°I just had a meeting about joining a club¡± I said.


    ¡°R-Really? But I thought that you wasn¡¯t interested in that sort of thing¡± said Yurika, with just a small hint of interest in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah I wasn¡¯t, but I learned that made me change my mind¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing interesting for you, I¡¯m sure. More importantly, what are you still doing here?¡± I asked, wanting to change the subject.


    ¡°H-huh?! W-Well, You s-see-¡± said Yurika, trying to come up with words to express her thoughts.


    During the entire course of our conversation she hadn¡¯t looked directly into my eyes not even once.


    I could reason out that it was due to embarrassment, but didn¡¯t looked like out of being concious of me as a man. It looked more like she was ashamed to admit something absolutely mortifying to her.


    I didn¡¯t wanted to make her more uncomfortable than she already was, so I decided to give her a little help.


    ¡°You want me to walk with you back home?¡± I offered.


    ¡°Huh?! You wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± she asked, surprisingly surprised at my offer.


    Her words caused me to release a small dry laugh.


    ¡°We are neighbors, remember? You path home is my path¡± I said.


    ¡°O-Oh hahaha¡± laughed Yurika, a little awkwardly¡±


    I just smiled at her and took her hand, intending on guiding her.


    The moment our fingers touched she turned red immediately. She still wasn¡¯t used to be around a boy, much less be touched by one, so I guess it was natural for her to make that reaction.


    ¡°H-huh, T-Takashi, is t-t-this really-¡± she tried to protest a little.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you to get lost, don¡¯t we?¡± I said.


    She tried to come up with a come back, but it seemed that nothing came to her mind because she simple bit her lips and stayed quiet.


    Just like that I guided her back to our house. I try to make her more comfortable, making her not think much about our hands linked together by engaging in small talk about her first day at school.


    I indeed wanted to increase our intimacy by holding her hands. Since she was such a sheltered girl I figure that it would have a great effect on her, not to mention that it was one of the most common tropes that could ever exist in Japanese media, but I was also telling the truth about not wanting her to get lost.


    During our time together over the past month Yurika had commented about her sense of direction, or rather her lack of one. Apparently the reason her parents wanted to contract a driving service to let her at school was less for the sake of appearances or what not but more out of fear that Yurika might get lost if she goes alone.


    I¡¯m not sure how bad her sense of direction can be, considering that our path to school and back is relatively simple, but I didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong in easing a bit her heart about that issue, especially considering how lost she looked when I saw her at the main gate at school.


    I asked her about why she didn¡¯t called for me or one of y sisters help, and she apparently just thought that we would go directly home. Sadly that didn¡¯t occurred. Rina had already bolted to hang out with her friends while Anna-nee wen shopping for something. In her unrest due to the situation, Yurika forgot that she could just call them.


    I could only sigh in exasperation to her behavior.


    ¡®Sheltered is one thing, but this is already a little too much¡¯


    But despite all of this I kept my mouth shut about the issue. A man must always now when to not open their mouth.


    As time passed Yurika slowly got more used to my presence and to he touch of my hand on hers. Her continued to be red from embarrassment, but she was getting used enough to me that she wasn¡¯t stammering so much before.


    Her day apparently went with any real complications. From how she described I could already imagine that she manage to get along well with the girls while the boys were probably already drooling after her.


    I had to admit that, even though we were just friends at the moment, I was already getting jealous of the fact she was getting attention of other guys.


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind I inadvertently released a small laugh in realization, causing Yurika to look at me in bewilderment.


    ¡°W-what happened Takashi?¡± asked Yurika, clearly curious from my sudden behavior.


    ¡°Oh nothing, just realized something obvious¡± I said.


    She simple tilted her head in confusion to my words, but I didn¡¯t tried to explain any further so she just dropped the subject as well.


    I should have notice this earlier.


    I should have realized that when I had stopped to think if I should help her but how I should help her. I don¡¯t know when it happened, but at some point I had already decided that I would help her.


    I had already made my decision regarding her situation and to have her in my life.


    Despite her obvious clumsiness in how to deal with normal situations, Yurika was a honest and sincere girl that wore her heart on her sleeve. She was bright, pure and anyone could tell that she would only get more beautiful in the future.


    Whether it was on the superficial or on a more deeper level, she was indeed a gem of a girl and the thought of her being degraded to a se slave infuriated me.


    As we finally reached our home and said our good byes, any indecisiveness that I might have felt in regards to her were long gone.


    I had already made my mind.


    ¡®I want her¡¯


    Zakirael


    Well guys, this month has being significantly better for me than I could have hoped. For mostly of it I manage to maintain a consistent release of chapters in my little fanfic, and thanks to that I manage to recover a little bit of my revenue.


    I would like offer my thanks to all of you that some way or another show your support for my little excuse of a story, whether it was in just comments on my chapters, reviews on the story or any other form of support.


    But mostly, I would like to offer my thanks to the noble perverts like myself that this month were willing to spend their money to show their support to this lowly excuse of an author: Emanuel Pitanga, figherhigher, Ali, Black_Knigght, Ryuu, Isai Lopez, Caleb Hardin, Grideus, Kraxis93, Maximiliano Paz, Henrique Pe?a Gomez, Felisberto Viano, Joey Cingas, Wesley, Jeremy Readinger, Thomas Anderson, Gman, Enes, Miguel Martinez and TheLazyBear.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 60 – Plays (?)

    00:30 a.m.


    ¡°Hhan?... Hanh?... Haahn?... harder Takashi... fuck me harder?...¡±


    I was swinging my hips strong and hard, pounding Yuria without a shred of kindness or mercy. We were facing each other, in the missionary position, completely immersed in our own depraved world.


    Her legs were crossed behind my back, pulling me even deeper inside of her every time I pounded her. My hands were on her hips, trying to make more easier for me to press all the right spots inside of her.


    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you bitch?! Come on, if you really want it than beg for it¡± I said, my voice filled with a sadistic pleasure from this situation.


    Her body moved in synch with mine, her hips gyrating and provoking me with it¡¯s sensual moves, her breasts jiggling and bouncing each time our hips smashed with each other.


    Her hands were holding the sheets of the bed, her nails almost destroying the fabric they were made. Her eyes changed were they were looking constantly, from my own eyes to her pussy being violently pounded by my shaft.


    ¡°Yes?! Yes?! Please! Fuck me with your thick cock?! Make me forget about everyone else?!¡± said Yuria, her voice dripping with lust and desire.


    Her voice caused me to want to be more rough with her. I lifted one of my hands from her hips and...


    *Slap*


    ¡°NHANMN???...¡±


    ...slapped her breasts.


    She didn¡¯t reacted with surprise or aversion. Her voice had only pleasure and fulfilment, completely content in receiving this rough and violent treatment.


    I had done this enough times already for me to have an idea of what she liked and disliked, which is way I could do things like that without much worry.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?! Don¡¯t hold back?! Mark me Takashi?! Mark me as your property?!¡± said Yuria, almost shouting.


    ¡°I will! You are mine Yuria! No man will ever touch again!¡± I said, dominated by a sense of possessiveness that I never knew had before.


    ¡°Oooooooh?! I¡¯m yooours?! More Takashi?! Destroy my pussy with your enormous cock moooore?!¡± said Yuria, her voice filled with nothing but lust and hunger.


    She was having small orgasms constantly, the sloshing and wet sounds echoing through the room, making me very concious of how much pleasure I was giving to her.


    Her voice only drove me to be even more rough with her, my hips meeting her with so much strength that she would likely end up with bruises afterwords.


    Her words satisfied my male pride deeply, incrementing the carnal pleasure I had with her sensual body and driving me to the edge of rapture. My rational side knew that it was only her way to increase the pleasure for the both of us, but right now that was only a small voice barely audible in the midst of my primitive pride being fulfilled by her praise.


    I continued to pound her for I don¡¯t know how long, the wet sounds of our passion echoing through her bedroom, our voices drowning in pleasure and desire and lust the only important sounds in our ears.


    At some point I finally felt the pressure of accumulated seed in my pelvis and accelerated my hips to the fastest speed possible. Yuria felt my dick enlarge a little from my imminent release and increased the tightness of her pussy to an impossible degree. It was impossible for me to describe how she was able to hold me like that, how she could have such precise control of her muscles.


    I finally couldn¡¯t hold myself anymore and released my cum, grunting from the violent way my seed was crossing though my dick, burying by dick as deep as possible, my vision going a little blurry from the overwhelming sense of satisfaction I felt.


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    Feeling my sperm entering her Yuria¡¯s eyes went upwards, her mouth twisted in a depraved smile and her tongue was out of her mouth, her back jolted and her nails actually managed to rip the sheets they were holding to shreds.


    After a few seconds both of us recovered a bit from our own climaxes. Yuria remained lying on the bed, her arms and legs tiredly sprayed besides her, her ashen blonde hair freed form the usual braid and utterly disheveled and sticking to her sweaty forehead . Her look was of pure blissful content and carnal satisfaction.


    I was feeling tired from our session. This was the fourth time I had cummed inside of her ever since we started, and I was having difficult already in holding myself up.


    Yuria giggled a little and pulled me towards her, burying me in her mounds.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend you¡¯re not tired sweety. I know I am¡± said Yuria, her voice filled with kindness but also tinged with a little bit of exhaustion.


    I could hear her breathing a little ragged, tired from from our very intense love making.


    Ever since we started having sex with each other, Yuria and I have experimenting with what we liked most to do with each other.


    The answer: everything.


    There was not a single type of sex that we didn¡¯t enjoyed. Me as the dominant. She as the dominant. Fighting over dominance. Pet play. Slave play. Rape play. Mommy play. Master-Servant Play.


    It was exiting to the point it was almost scary. She had being extra enthusiastic with it over the last two weeks. I¡¯m not sure why, but I certainly wasn¡¯t complaining.


    Today we had enjoyed one of our favorites, a bitch being thoroughly dominated by a violent stud. Every time that we tried that Yuria would feel much more pleasure than usual and I would be carried away and just pound her violently, besides the slaps, hurtful pinches and degrading name calling.


    We both enjoyed that, but afterward we also got very exhausted.


    I was probably juts as tired as her, if not just a little more. Today¡¯s school activities combined with the karate club schedule were very draining.


    We stayed like that for a while, trying to catch our breath. As I recovered from our depravity, my mind started to wonder about recent events.


    It¡¯s being two weeks since school started and things had gone until now just as I was expecting they would.


    After learning of how much Yurika was bad with directions my sisters insisted in having her accompanying us to school. Her parents didn¡¯t seemed to really have problem with that so they cancelled the driving service and Yurika was going to school with us now.


    ¡®Yurika said that they didn¡¯t have as much as before, so why does it look like they are trying to waste money? I mean, they could have just asked us to walk with her from the very beginning¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think there was a deep reason for that, so I just left that subject.


    Our walks to and from school became a little more vivid with the addition of a new member to our group. Yurika adapted to our dynamic very quickly and I could see that she was finally getting used to my presence as well.


    The only thing that bothered me a little was that I had to limit my more bold and unrestrained actions with my sisters around Yurika. She was barely able to handle just me holding her hands, so fondling and kissing my sisters was a little to much or her just yet.


    Thinking about her innocent reactions brought a small smile to my lips. It was next to impossible to not smile at how she reacted to the most tame of gestures.


    ¡°Takashi?¡±


    I looked at Yuria and she had a curious expression on her face. Apparently she recovered a little of her energy and had noticed my expression.


    ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just happy with right now¡± I said, being honest but also not wanting to reveal my thoughts.


    A man should never admit be thinking about some woman while in the embrace of another.


    ¡°Really? Not thinking about tomorrow?¡± she asked, a little of skepticism in her voice.


    ¡°...I wasn¡¯t until you mentioned¡± I said, not able to released a dry laugh to her comment.


    She simple giggled a little with an apologetic look, probably noticing that I was telling that truth, and caressed my hair affectionately.


    As for what she was talking about, it was my debt to repay Rina.


    A date.


    She had received the results of her vacation homework and, as I had predicted, he grade was more than enough for her to receive the promised reward.


    I was actually pleasantly surprised that she asked for a date. The way she shyly muttered that she wanted to spend the day together with me, while trying to deny it was a date but just for me to carries her things was very cute. Anyone with a brain would be able to figure out what she was thinking considering that she wanted only my company, not Anna-nee, Yuria, Yurika or anyone else.


    I spend a little more time just enjoying Yuria¡¯s softness, the sweet smell coming from her and the calming presence that she game.


    She embraced tightly, like she was afraid that I might escape or disappear. I enjoyed the feeling of her soft and plentiful beasts gave me when I stick my head between them.


    I kissed one of her breasts and looked at her.


    ¡°Night mom¡±


    ¡°Good night sweety¡±


    Like that both of us relaxed and went to sleep.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 61 – Rendezvouz

    09:30 a.m.


    I¡¯m currently waiting for Rina at a park near our home.


    It was currently weekend and it was time for our date.


    After waking up I asked her where she wanted to go but she just told me to wait at the park, insisting for us to meet here.


    I had the urge to point ou that if we were engaging in such a cliche situation, although not with this words, then this was definitely a date, for as much as she tried to deny, but I restrained myself.


    She was enthusiastic but tense as well. I didn¡¯t wanted to make her feel too uncomfortable so I stayed quiet. It was a little funny seeing her denying that this was a date, even though no one said anything, while muttering with herself about what to wear without noticing that I could hear her.


    But in all honesty, I was looking forward for this as well. I never had any experience in dating, whether in this life or my previous one, so I wanted to make the most of it as possible.


    I never was someone that cared much for over complicated clothing or dressing with thousands of different pieces of clothes, preferring to wear simple but still elegant clothes.


    I also didn¡¯t want Rina to think that I would just because I was with her I would take anything from my closet, so I at least made the effort of buying a new pair of pants and a new shirt.


    I was currently wearing my new pants, a pair of dark blue jeans, and a crimson shirt that had just a few details of decoration.


    I was sitting on a bench, calmingly waiting for Rina to arrive.


    Around me I could see families walking through the park, couples holding their hands, parents playing with their children, animals playing with their owners.


    People were simple and thoroughly enjoying their weekend.


    The sun was shone brightly over the place, not too hot to make it easier for people to sweat and not too cold to make it necessary to wear extra layers of clothes.


    In short, it was what most people would call a perfect morning.


    I closed my ayes, enjoying the calming effect that the sun was having on me, and my mind went to how things have being going lately at school.


    Yurika seemed to be adjusting very well to her school life. She was very popular, something obvious but that need to be said, and was already developing her own circle of friends, besides me and my sisters.


    Anna-nee had resumed her old activities in the Student Council. She didn¡¯t had a very prominent position in it like she would have in her original story, but she was on the it¡¯s members that helped the Treasurer, the one responsible for financial matters. I might have prevented her from over taxing herself with responsibilities, bu she still wanted to do her part in managing the student body. That part of her hadn¡¯t changed.


    Rina didn¡¯t had any responsibility or was interested in anything that might give her too much trouble, but she did have an active social life. She often could be found talking lively with her friends, whether it was at school or outside. Suffice to say that she certainly wasn¡¯t lacking in that department.


    As for me, nothing really changed. The subjects at school at most were always relatively easy, thanks to the memories of my past life, so they wouldn¡¯t ever be too much trouble.


    Things only changed for me in regards of my post school time.


    The karate club was essentially an extra class, with Subaru acting as it¡¯s teacher. The activities formally started on the second week of school, but he asked me to come in the first week of school to judge how was my physical condition so that he could have a better idea on how he would deal with me.


    Thanks to my daily routine I was in good shape, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult for me to do the exercises he demanded of me. On the second week he started to teach me and the other students on the proper techniques, guiding on how to best use our bodies to effectively fight someone that is trying to harm us.


    It was nothing to fancy our difficult, just a few punches and kicks and a few variations. He didn¡¯t put me to fight with anyone, warning that it was to soon, and I was glad he didn¡¯t. I was far from ready to challenge any of the students with the colorful belts. I knew that if I tried to do that right now I would just get my ass handed in a few seconds.


    Another thing that changed in my school life was how other students were reacting to my presence. I¡¯d like to think that I was reasonably good looking, not a model or anything but above of what people would consider to be average, but I could see that many of the girls that before would only give a passing glance at me were often looking at my direction with slightly reddened cheeks. Some were even starting conversation with me for no apparent reason.


    The boys were often looking their eyes filled with envy and jealousy. Most of them were annoyed at the sudden rise of popularity that I was experiencing. Hiroki was probably one of the very few that didn¡¯t cared for this, most of the time just trying to poke fun of me for suddenly having become a ¡®girl¡¯s magnet¡¯, as he put.


    That was likely a result of [Pheromone Aura(Passive)].


    Besides my sisters and Yurika there wasn¡¯t any girl at school that I was interested, so I mostly just laughed it off and tried to not escalate the situation where someone might challenge me to a duel or anything like that. Although I have to admit, receiving the attention of girls and envy of the boys was more fun than I though that possibly could.


    Suddenly I felt someone shaking my shoulders.


    ¡°Onii-chan, Onii-chan¡±


    I opened my eyes and right in front of me was Rina.


    She took some distance from me once she noticed that I opened my eyes and, with her hands on her hips, looked at me with a fed up expression.


    ¡°Geez, how could you go sleeping like that in the middle of the morning?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t sleeping, just enjoying the sun¡± I said, releasing a small dry laugh.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve being calling you for almost a minute and you were just enjoying the sun, right?¡± said Rina, clearly doubting me.


    ¡°Hahahah¡± I could only laugh from the awkwardness.


    I found it a little unfair to think that I actually would sleep outside like that, but considering that she had to shake me to catch my attention didn¡¯t played in my favor, so I kept my mouth shut.


    Instead of foolishly trying to defend myself, I looked at what Rina was wearing.


    Rina hair in the usual twintails, she was wearing a tight pair of dark blue jeans together with a tight withe shirt and a small yellow cardigan. Her outfit perfectly accentuated her still in development figure and transmitted a refreshing and casual atmosphere.


    I liked to see girls in skirts like any other guy but I also had the opinion that Rina mashed better with tight jeans, and her current appearance just made that opinion even more firm in my mind.


    ¡°You look very nice Rina¡± I appraised her honestly.


    ¡°H-Hmph, t-thank you¡± said Rina looking sideways, trying to sound miffed but unable to hide the smile on her face.


    I took the opportunity to grab her hand and take her to our destination.


    ¡°Come one, let¡¯s go to our date¡± I said.


    ¡°W-wah, I-I already told Onii-chan, I-I just need your help to carry my stuff! And can you-¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what boyfriends do on dates?¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°B-B-B-B-Bo-!¡± stammered Rina.


    ¡°Oh, I also heard about a movie that you might like¡± I continued.


    ¡°Wait Onii-chan! What did you just-!¡± Rina tried to protest.


    And thus, we went to our date.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 62 – Date

    (Rina¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I think that¡¯s cute¡±


    ¡°I know that but we already looked too many clothes. Can¡¯t we just go have lunch already?¡±


    ¡°But what if someone comes and buy it before me?¡±


    ¡°Than we can just look at another store for something similar¡±


    ¡°No way! I want this¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡±


    Me and Onii-chan were browsing through the clothing stores at the nearby mall. We had been looking at what to buy for almost two hours already.


    Onii-chan had a exasperated expression on his face. He never was a fan of carefully choosing what to buy when the matter was clothing. He had good taste, but he usually just went with the most simplistic sets.


    I had to teach him at some point the importance of clothing.


    That being aid, I wasn¡¯t exactly in need of many clothes. I just liked to periodically change them. In fact my oldest piece of clothing was just seven months, but that was not because I liked to shop, but because it was one of the few old clothes that I had that still fitted me.


    I notice at some time ago that Onii-chan often looked at my body. That annoyed me, but I also liked the attention that he was giving me. I started to wear more tight clothing, and end up developing a taste for them. Nowadays I actually felt a little uncomfortable if my clothes weren¡¯t sticking to my skin, but that also meant that I outgrown most of them relatively fast.


    Thanks to that, our date had being basically both of us just buying clothes with each other.


    But it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. In fact, I was having a lot of fun.


    I liked to see Onii-chan trying new clothes. I get to suggest what I thought he would look nice one and be the first to see in something entirely new.


    It was also nice to now what he liked to see me wearing. I got to discover the specifics of what exactly he liked to se me wearing most.


    There were times that we agreed, times we disagreed but still relented and times were we would stuck with what we wanted, even if the other was of a different opinion.


    But despite all of that, we both were having fun. Onii-chan might have a fed up look, but he was smiling most of the time.


    After finishing with our shopping spree for the moment, we both went to the food court to decide what to eat.


    ¡°Hey Onii-chan, where do you wanna eat?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m kinda in the mood for a burger, but that doesn¡¯t seemed appropriate for our first date¡± commented Onii-chan.


    ¡°I-I told you already-¡± I protested, feeling my face getting hot.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not a date, I heard you. Hey, what about sushi? It¡¯s been a while we haven¡¯t eaten sashimi or uramaki¡± suggested Onii-chan.


    ¡°H-Hmph, y-yeah that doesn¡¯t sound so bad¡± I said, with a little bit of venom in my voice.


    ¡°Great. Look there¡¯s a table over there. You go take it for us while I go to take our food¡± said Onii-chan, not looking a little bit affected by my tone.


    ¡°Sure. Oh, let me take your bags to the table¡± I offered.


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not trouble for to hold them, you know¡± Onii-chan asked.


    ¡°Them how exactly bring the lates to our table?¡± I asked, barely able to suppress my urge to make a sarcastic comment to his words.


    He wasn¡¯t holding that many bags, but I didn¡¯t wanted him to risk it anyway.


    ¡°Hahaha, yeah you are right¡± said Onii-chan, laughing at my comment.


    His always being like this, never getting truly angry at me when for making snide comments like that. It¡¯s just one of the reasons why I liked him.


    He gave me the bags and went to the line of costumers, while I went o the empty table he pointed to e before.


    Once I sat at the table and put the bugs under, I buried my hand in my hands feeling utterly mortified.


    ¡®WHY CAN¡¯T I JUTS BE HONEST?!¡¯


    I was so irritated and frustrated with myself. I had asked for this day with Onii-chan and I just couldn¡¯t call it for what it was, a date.


    Just the idea of calling for that made me completely embarrassed. I was just so happy that I could spend time alone with Onii-chan and that he was also having fun, even though it wasn¡¯t his favorite thing to do, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to call it for it¡¯s name.


    Ever since I realized that Onii-chan looked at not just as his sister but as a girl, I could not stop myself of acting snip with him sometimes. Every time that act a little more close to me, hugging groping kissing me or just making a compliment I could only reply with snide remarks or sarcastic answers.


    I wanted to call it for what it is. I wanted to say to him that I was enjoying our date a lot, but it was so embarrassing that I end up replying with venom in my voice.


    ¡®Okay, okay, okay, okay calm down. You need to calm down Rina. It¡¯s not like you ruined the mood. Onii-chan didn¡¯t looked bothered but you need to get a hold of yourself. You need to work yourself up in being honest about this. If you want Onii-chan to continue looking at you than you need work in being honest and hold your tongue¡¯


    I still had time. We still had the whole afternoon to stay together, so I still could work in making myself a little more comfortable in being honest with Onii-chan.


    I just need to calm down. I can¡¯t let myself be shaken every time that-


    ¡°Oh hoh, who do we have here?¡±


    A voice shook me out of my thoughts. A voice that threw a bucket of cold water over my bubbling emotions and sent shivers on my spine.


    I lifted my head and for a second I felt the blood of my face disappearing somewhere, like it was fleeing from a monster.


    In front of me stood three girls, all of which had contemptuous smiles and disdainful expressions on their faces.


    The one on the left was tanned with short brown hair and a athletic figure that combined gave a strange air of both elegance and cuteness, wearing a sweater with a loose skirt.


    On the right was a girl with long auburn hair with a figure even more developed that me and Anna-nee, wearing a long one-piece dress. If it weren¡¯t for her rotten personality, than she would give the first impression of being someone gentle and kind.


    In the middle of them was a girl with red-brown hair tied in a side ponytail, wearing a blouse and a knee-length skirt. The way she ported herself gave the idea she was some kind of princess of rich family, but her eyes didn¡¯t hide one bit the utter disdain that she had for everyone around her and the sadistic personality she had.


    Finding myself in front of those three the events of little more than a year ago came back to me, reminding me of my bad experiences with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s being a long time, hasn¡¯t Rina?¡± asked the girl in the middle.


    Seeing as I couldn¡¯t escape form them, I simple replied.


    ¡°It has Izumi¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 63 – Bullies

    ¡°So, what have you been doing? Looking for other useless idiots to be your friends?¡± asked Izumi.


    ¡°No Izumi, look. She¡¯s being shopping?¡± said Sae.


    ¡°Really? What? Another of those useless mangas that she likes? Gross¡± said Izumi, not hiding the contempt in her voice.


    ¡°No, look. It looks like she was buying clothes, and from very good stores¡± said Minako.


    ¡°Really?! This ugly otaku is able to choose clothes properly?! I guess everything is possible¡± said Izumi.


    Just as I remember, they started to criticize and say mean things about me.


    They have always been like this, and no one never stopped them from doing whatever they wanted.


    They were one of the reasons why I worked so hard to change to a different school. A better school.


    I wanted to be as far away from them as possible.


    ¡°Excuse me Izumi, but I have to-¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s this of calling me ¡®Izumi¡¯ again? For you it¡¯s ¡®Lady Nogami¡¯, remember?¡± said Izumi, with her voice filled with disgust.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just feeling a little embarrassed from what she bought¡± pondered Minako.


    ¡°Ooohh I bet that¡¯s what it is Sae. Let me take a look¡± said Sae.


    ¡°Wha?! Stop it! Get your hands off my things¡± I protested.


    I didn¡¯t want to have them see what I bought, especially because in some of those bags were also the clothes that Onii-chan bought.


    I tried to stop them from messing with our things, but there were three of them and only one of me.


    ¡°Waaahh, look at this, it¡¯s not bad. I probably should take it for myself, it¡¯s a waste having her wearing these clothes¡± said Izumi.


    ¡°You got a good piece there Izumi but look what I got, boy clothes! She probably was going to cross-dress or something. Disgusting¡± complained Sae.


    ¡°Maybe, but she also could be here shopping with a boy, right?¡± asked Minako, with just a speck of sarcasm in her voice.


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s impossible. No guy would ever like an otaku idiot like her, she got to be cross-dressing or something like that¡± dismissed Izumi.


    ¡°Well, she may not be with a boy, but she certainly looks like she wants to attract someone¡¯s attention. Look how tight these clothes are. I bet that If I tried them they would tear¡± complained Minako.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Minako. I guess that¡¯s the only way she can attract a guy anyway, dressing like a whore¡± said Sae.


    Like that they continued to look through all of the clothes that Onii-chan and I bought, holding with them what they liked and just dropping on the ground what they didn¡¯t like.


    It¡¯s not like they need to take things because they lack the money to buy them. In fact, from what I remember Izumi was from a relatively rich family.


    Having them in front of me so casually throwing insults at me, like what they were saying was just the truth, left me completely speechless. I wanted to rebuke their words, but I just couldn¡¯t utter a single sound.


    They were always like this back at my old school, insulting people and trampling over them like it was nothing, ruining their lives and having a kick out of it. Whether it was the students or teachers, no one ever manage to stand up to them.


    I don¡¯t know the details but apparently their parents had some kind of influence on the school or something, so no one was able to say a word against them.


    All three of them were the perfect example of spoiled rich kids.


    When they set their sights on me they immediately started to insult my tastes for clothes, accessories, hairstyle.


    Everything.


    It was only a matter of time until they started to say mean things about me liking manga and anime. They called me useless otaku, useless NEET, disgusting fujoshi, and other mean things that I don¡¯t want to remember.


    Their abuse was so bad that for some time I actually thought that there was something wrong in liking what I liked. For a time I thought that maybe I should just drop all of that and look for other things to pass time.


    My family noticed that. They said that I was looking depressed, like there was something that was weighing on me, but I didn¡¯t want to bother them with my problems.


    ¡°Well, if she wants to attract guys then let''s help her¡± said Izumi, with a sadistic grin on her.


    Both Minako and Sae smiled, with a glint of sadistic on their eyes as well. All three of them looked at me at the same time, like they found a prey they want to play.


    Them they immediately pounced at me.


    ¡°Stop that! Get your hands off me¡± I protested.


    They start to make a mess all over me. My hair, my clothes, my make-up. They left nothing untouched.


    I could hear the sound of people around us increasing, but I was too busy trying, and failing, to deal with those three demons to concern myself with what was going on.


    Suddenly they dropped me and, before I realized it, I heard the sound of a phone camera.


    I looked back in their direction, and I saw Izumi pointing her phone in my direction.


    ¡°Hehehe, that looks nice. What do you think Rina?¡± she asked and turned the phone, showing to me the picture on the screen.


    I was shocked by what I saw. My shirt was shredded in a very revealing way, my pants were unbuttoned, revealing my panties, my hair was all messy like I had just gotten out of bed, I was holding myself in a way that emphasized my chest.


    ¡°What do you think? If we make a little light editing then I¡¯d bet that a looooot of guys would be interested in having fun with, don¡¯t you??¡± asked Izumi, her voice dripping with a sweetness that was so out of place that it was disgusting.


    She filled me with an inexplicable sense of dread. There was no way I didn¡¯t understand what she was implying. There were rumors back in my old school about girls that caught Izumi''s attention to be involved in questionable ¡®activities¡¯, both older and the same age as her.


    I couldn¡¯t let this kind of thing happen now, right after I thought I had escaped those monsters, and especially today.


    I was about to pounce on her, to try to get my phone back, when someone caught Izumi''s wrist.


    All of us were surprised by that sudden development. We were so concentrated on each other that we didn¡¯t realize that someone was getting close.


    Once I saw who was that caught her by the wrist, I felt more relieved than I ever thought to be possible.


    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 64 – Dealing with Trash

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    It had taken more time than I thought to choose what Rina would like the most. The line was bigger than I thought, but I eventually manage to choose all pf the pieces that we both would like and go back to our table.


    But when I got there, I suddenly lost my appetite.


    I was greeted with a scene that was different from what I remember, but also very similar.


    Those three, Izumi, Sae and Minako, used to bully Rina back in her old school, making her usual days utterly miserable. They were reason Rina started to distance herself from her usual tastes and from me as well.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of them in a long time, and I didn¡¯t wanted to remember now.


    I had already paid for our lunch, so I went immediately to our table. As things had escalated between them, throwing our clothes on the ground and acting like it belong to them now, I accelerated my steps. I could see people murmuring around the entire scene, commenting and judging the situation but not doing anything to stop it.


    ¡®Damn mobs!¡¯


    I saw a few people going somewhere, but I didn¡¯t have in me to ponder about where they were going.


    I just had thrown our lunch on the table, not bothering to see if it had fallen on the ground or not, when they had take a picture of Rina. I don¡¯t know why they did that, but that didn¡¯t matter because I knew it was for nothing good.


    Before they could do anything I grabbed Izumi by the wrist, making all four of them to immediately turn to my direction.


    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±


    Rina was the first to react, clearly being relieved that I had come here in time to stop whatever they were doing.


    All three pieces of trash in front of me finally reacted to my presence, the surprised look on the other two girls transforming into to unease, while Izumi only frowning and showing me a defiant expression.


    ¡°W-What the hell do you think you are doing?!¡± demanded Izumi, although she was incapable to hide the fear in her voice.


    ¡®Good, she remembers me¡¯


    ¡°I think that I should be the one asking this¡± I said.


    Despite the rage fulling inside of me, my voice came utterly calm. I normally tried to avoid situations that end up in violence, but the fact that those three were bringing misery to Rina again was enough to fill me to a very strong urge to break their bones.


    I wouldn¡¯t, but I really wanted.


    Just like last time.


    ¡°H-Hmph, who do you think-¡±


    *Tighten*


    ¡°GHH¡±


    I tightened my grip on her wrist, causing her to grunt from the pain. Her two goons moved to stop me, but a look from me was enough to make them stop.


    ¡®So they remember me was well. Even better¡¯


    ¡°You talk only when I ask, understood?¡± I said.


    ¡°You low life!!! How dare-¡±


    *Tighten*


    ¡°GUUHHH¡±


    ¡°I asked, understood?¡± I asked again, acting like I was talking with a child.


    Her face had nothing but utter indignation and humiliating written all over it, clearly not used to someone defying her will or demanding anything from her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but gave me a small nod, showing that she understood my orders. Clearly our last encounter had gave her a clear idea that she shouldn¡¯t test my patience.


    ¡°Rina, I saw what they were doing before so there¡¯s no need to explain it to me, but what exactly did they wanted to do with a photo of yours?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t a complete fool. I had already an idea of what they wanted to do, considering what I learned about them before, but I wanted to make sure.


    ¡°S-She was saying that they were going to edit the photo and put it online for a bunch of perverts to come after me!¡± said Rina.


    ¡°You!!! How dare-¡±


    *Tighten*


    ¡°GHH!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t learn, don¡¯t you?¡± I said, not bothering to try to hide the disdain in my voice.


    At this point I was barely able to hold the phone in her hands, so it was easy for me to just take it from her. After it was no longer in her hands I just shoved her away from me, causing her to fall butt first on the ground. Her little goons went after, like trained dogs, trying to make sure she was okay.


    To my luck her phone hadn¡¯t automatically, so the image was readily available for me, and she hadn¡¯t save or have a feature that save it immediately, so I just had to delete that image on the screen.


    I deleted the image and threw the phone back to her.


    She manage to catch her phone, although she almost let it fall on the ground a few times.


    I didn¡¯t even bother with them anymore, so I turned to Rina to make sure she was alright. She had manage to tide her self a little more, so now she just seemed to have face a large crowd or something similar.


    ¡°Are you alright Rina?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am. Thanks Onii-chan¡± said Rina.


    Rina at first looked fine, but could notice that her body was very subtly trembling. Those three appearing so suddenly had clearly shaken her to the core. That lest me both infuriated and frustrated.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s forget about them. Let me take the clothes from the ground¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay. Wait, let me help¡± said Rina.


    I was about to say it was not necessary when...


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ...a new person appeared.


    I looked at the direction of the voice and in there was two uniformed men looking at our direction with very stern expressions on their faces. The most eye catching thing for me however was the batons on their belts, readily available to be used.


    ¡®Now that I think of it, a few people went somewhere before, didn¡¯t they?¡¯


    It looked like some of the witnesses decided to go after a few securities to solve this situation.


    Knowing that this troublesome situation wasn¡¯t over yet, I could only sigh in resignation to what was going to happen now.


    ¡®What a pain¡¯

 Volume 2 – Chapter 65 – Returning Home

    ¡°Haaaah, I can¡¯t believe that today ended like this¡± groaned Rina.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad Rina¡± I tried to reassure her.


    ¡°It was! There was still so much that I wanted us to do Onii-chan, but then those bitches-¡±


    ¡°Rina, watch your language¡± said Yuria, with a dangerous edge on her voice.


    ¡°S-sorry mom¡± said Rina, turning a little meek.


    We had just entered the family car. Yuria was taking us back home.


    After the little confrontation that I had with those three pieces of trash the security came to handle the source of the commotion, that is all of us. Apparently, they heard something happening and were already coming our way when some of the witnesses found them and provided a very brief explanation of what happened.


    Thanks to them already having an idea of the events those three didn¡¯t have the chance to twist the facts in their favor. They did try, but that only made things worse for them.


    The security did give us an explanation and an apology for why they didn¡¯t intervene before.


    Apparently, they were with a lack of personnel so they had to be selective with the places they position their staff, and since the lunch area had many cameras it wasn¡¯t on their priority list to put their people.


    They called Yuria to take us home and the parents of those other three as well. Yuria came first and neither Rina nor I were in any mood to spend more time with those pieces of trash, so we went with her as fast as we could.


    Rina was beside me right now, obviously depressed. I also wasn¡¯t exactly happy as well. Those three appearing out of nowhere had messed up my day with Rina, so I wasn¡¯t exactly in the best mood either, but the two of us sulking wouldn¡¯t bring anything good so I was trying to make Rina feel a bit better.


    She wasn¡¯t even looking at me, just facing down with a sad look on her face.


    ¡°Come on Rina, don¡¯t be like that. The day wasn¡¯t so bad¡± I said.


    ¡°I was looking forward to that movie¡± grumbled Rina.


    ¡°We were enjoying our shopping spree, right?¡± I tried again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to go to the arcade¡± Rina grumbled more.


    ¡°Rina, please, don¡¯t be like that¡± I said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even manage to eat our lunch¡± Rina continued to grumble.


    I had to agree on that one. Things happened so fast that our sushi was left behind. I was actually a little hungry.


    It didn¡¯t look like she was going to leave that depressed state any time soon.


    ¡®Maybe I should try a different approach¡¯


    I pointed to the window on the other side of the car and...


    ¡°Rina look, two dogs are having sex¡±


    ¡°Wh-! Why would y-MN!¡±


    ...and kissed her.


    I took advantage of her turning in my direction to complain. I was certain that she would react like that.


    The kiss didn¡¯t last long, just enough for me to catch her attention completely.


    I distance myself from her a little, facing the surprised expression on her face. Her eyes were slightly widened and her mouth was flapping, trying to form words.


    ¡°Now, can you please look at me while I talk¡± I asked, putting emphasis on each word.


    She seemed ta have finally processed what just happened, with her cheeks turning just a little red, but she still nodded at me, signalizing that she would do as I asked.


    ¡°As I said before, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with those three Rina. Despite everything, today was fun¡± I said.


    ¡°But, but we didn¡¯t even manage to do a few things that you might like Onii-chan¡± said Rina, with some regret in her voice.


    ¡®So she was planning to do what I like after lunch, hum?¡¯


    Rina could be considered when she wanted, so she probably was planning to divide the day between the things I liked and the things she liked.


    ¡°I was having a good time anyway. It¡¯s funny seeing how you act so flustered deciding what to wear¡± I said, trying to make a little bit of fun of her.


    Finally, she showed me a different expression from before, her cheeks inflating a little from pouting.


    ¡°Geez, stop making fun of me Onii-chan¡± complained Rina.


    ¡®Okay, that¡¯s already a little better¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Besides, look at the good side¡± I said.


    ¡°What possibly could be the good side of today¡± asked Rina skeptically, one of her eyebrows going up.


    ¡°You got to see e handling those three again¡± I said.


    Rina stayed quiet for a few seconds, but eventually, her mouth formed a small smile.


    ¡°Hehe, yeah that certainly was satisfying¡± she said, her voice having a little more at ease than before.


    ¡®Yeah, no surprise she would be happy with that¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t experienced what Rina had, but from what she told they did not deserve a shred of sympathy from anyone.


    I certainly wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to anyone that made her sad as she had been before.


    ¡°So don¡¯t be so down okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mn¡± Rina finally relented, still having a smile on her face.


    ¡°And next time you want a date, you don¡¯t need to win a bet or anything. Just ask me¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, wait no! This wasn¡¯t a date¡± said Rina, turning more red from embarrassment.


    ¡®Looks like she¡¯s back to her usual self¡¯


    I could not help but laugh a little from her reaction, which only made her pout more at me.


    I put my arm around her and pulled her towards me. She tried to look annoyed but didn¡¯t resist and rested her head on my shoulder.


    She was barely able to hide the smile forming on her face from me.


    I looked forward, relaxing and relieved that this was over when I noticed Yuria looking at us through the front mirror. When she noticed me looking back she looked back to the street, avoiding eye contact.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd¡¯


    Yuria was aware of my intentions towards Rina, so it stuck to me as a little strange that she act like that. I wasn¡¯t hoping that she would look at us with complete approval or anything, but it almost looked like she was feeling guilty...


    ...or hurt.


    ¡®Probably should talk with her about this¡¯


    But how should I bring the-


    [*IMPORTANT MESSEGES ARRIVED*]


    [Encounter with plot finished]


    [Host didn¡¯t recognize the plot met for the second time]


    [Secret condition for Hidden Skill met]


    [[Plot Detector] unlocked]

 Volume 2 – Chapter 66 – Hidden Skill

    After arriving home, the rest of the day was much calmer. We talked about the day, ate our dinner, and went to our respective bedrooms.


    There wasn¡¯t much else to do.


    Before going to my room, I decided to spend some time in the bathtub. I usually preferred to just take a shower, but when I find myself truly needing time to relax I generally preferred to take my time in a bathtub.


    I submerged myself in the water, letting the warm and cozy sensation of it melt away all of my worries and unnecessary thoughts.


    After the events of today, I felt that I deserve some time alone to relax.


    I would meet Yuria soon for our usual sexy time, but I still liked to enjoy my alone time.


    I also had a few things that had occupied my mind, so I needed some time for myself.


    ¡®System, can you explain to me what exactly is a Hidden Skill?¡¯


    [Affirmative. Due to the possibility of encountering unforeseeable dangers in the future, one of the creators of the system decided to add special features that would allow the host to better prepare for the possible danger, and as a result, the Hidden Skill feature was created, which allows the host to gain special skills designed to help host during its journey]


    I frowned a little at that explanation. It indeed answered some of my questions but also created others in their place.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Anteros just make those skills available on the skill shot in the first place?¡¯


    I was certain that it was Anteros that put this feature in the system. There¡¯s no way that someone as careless as Eros would even think of such a thing, especially considering that its sibling had to modify the system due to its carelessness in the first place.


    [Information unavailable]


    That was annoying but my current situation helped me to keep a calm mind. If it was any other situation I might have grown frustrated to the point of actually getting angry, but being in the tub right now was enough to soothe my mood.


    If I couldn¡¯t learn more about the Hidden Skills I might as well learn about the skill that I gained.


    ¡®System, explain to me what the skill [Plot Detector] do?¡¯


    [The skill was designed as a way for the host to learn about the plot of stories that the host might encounter and the information about characters involved in the previously mentioned stories]


    I got surprised by those words. I didn¡¯t expect that I would remember every single hentai story that I read or saw, but now the system was providing me with the ability to immediately learn about them.


    That already went beyond helping. It was just plain cheating.


    Not like I was complaining or anything. If anything, that was a skill that I wholeheartedly welcome.


    I was glad to receive such skill but still, there were more questions that I wanted to make.


    ¡®What were the conditions to get this skill?¡¯


    [For this skill to be liberated it was necessary to host to not recognize the actors of more than one story at the same time, and more than one time each]


    I could understand that explanation, but a second later I frowned in confusion.


    ¡®Wait, so I have already met characters of more than one story I didn¡¯t recognize?¡¯


    [Affirmative]


    ¡®...okay. So I assume that those three that were picking on Rina were from one of the stories, correct?¡¯


    [Affirmative]


    ¡®Who are the others?¡¯


    [Hiroki Mori and Nao Fukuda]


    I was speechless towards that revelation. I had met them months ago, but in no time whatsoever I had seen any sign of them having any kind of intimate interaction.


    ¡®Okay, calm down. This information will need much more time for me think than I have right now¡¯


    Yuria was waiting for me, so couldn¡¯t spend the rest of the day inside of the tub. I would need to leave soon and I got the feeling that whatever information related to the story of those two would be too much complicated for me to deal with it right now.


    Deciding to leave the matter for another time, I decided to ask the system my final question regarding the new skill.


    ¡®System, besides detecting a story that I might not remember, the skill provide any kind of information about the story it detects to me? Like what is it about or the themes it¡¯s involved with?¡¯


    [Affirmative. At the request of the host, the skill will allow for the title of the story to be available, the contents of the story, and the main genre to be informed]


    ¡®...by the contents of the story, you mean in manga or anime format?¡¯


    [Affirmative]


    Okay, now THAT is certainly useful. I wouldn¡¯t just get some vague summary of the story. I will be able to see all of its development. That would allow me to be much more prepared in case a problem appeared in the future.


    [Warning. The host must keep in mind that whatever story the system provides might not follow what the host is experiencing with complete fidelity. The host is living in a world where all of these people are real and possibly might come to interact with each other, so their actions might deviate from their original stories]


    ¡®...yeah, I can¡¯t let myself be too careless with this¡¯


    That was something that I shouldn¡¯t let out of my head.


    Just because I knew that these people already had a predicted story, doesn¡¯t mean that I can perfectly predict how they would act in case I interfered.


    I can¡¯t let this knowledge make me think that I was capable to do anything I want without consequences.


    ¡®Okay, I think already spend enough time here¡¯


    I had already answers for most of my questions and Yuria was expecting me, so I should leave here already.


    Then I heard the door of the bathroom opening, and I turned in its direction. We had enough bathrooms for all of the family, so there¡¯s no way that whoever was there came here by accident.


    And there, still holding the doorknob, was Yuria.


    ¡°Takashi, I¡¯m coming in¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 67 – On the Bathtub (?)

    ¡°Mom?! What are-¡± I tried to ask feeling a little flustered.


    ¡°Takashi, what did I ask again?¡± asked Yuria, raising one of her eyebrows.


    ¡°S-sorry. Yuria, what are you doing here?¡± I tried to ask again.


    I didn¡¯t really feel embarrassed about calling her by the name. It¡¯s more like that I was used to calling her mom out loud, and referring to her by the name in my thoughts.


    I still wasn¡¯t used to calling her by name so openly.


    ¡°Hehe, I thought that you deserved a reward¡± said Yuria, a glint of playfulness in her eyes.


    Immediately after saying those words, she started to undress. Slowly she stripped herself, almost as if making a private show for me.


    ¡°Well, not that I¡¯m complaining, but couldn¡¯t you do that in the bedroom?¡± I asked, getting out of the water.


    I sat at the edge of the bathtub, enjoying the show that Yuria was giving to me. Every move of her body was sensual and captivating, making it impossible for me to avert my gaze from her.


    It¡¯s like every move she makes was thoroughly calculated to entice my imagination and libido, which only made my already hard cock throb in pain from the need to stuff her completely.


    ¡®She certainly knows what she¡¯s doing¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I could, but I also thought that a change in scenery would spice things up a little bit?~¡± said Yuria, her voice already having a tinge of lust.


    She finally had no layer of clothes on her, proudly showing her naked body in front of me.


    ¡®Well, I certainly not gonna complain¡¯


    I had already seen it before, but I still found it as captivating and enticing as the first time. Her ashen blonde hair was free from its usual single braid, sticking to her perfect porcelain skin as a result of the humidity from the bathroom.


    Just looking at her was enough to make my needy cock be at the edge of release, throbbing constantly from the need for stimulation.


    Her eyes landed on my pulsating dick, making a satisfied and sensuous smile appear on her face.


    She walked in my direction slowly and provocatively, her hips swaying and her breasts bouncing with each step. It was almost like she wanted me to just jump at her at any time.


    Each second felt like an eternity. I desperately wanted to just jump at her and be done with it, but I also wanted to enjoy this moment as well.


    One of the things that made me want to prolong this moment as much as possible was the knowledge that Yuria came on to me outside of the bedroom for the first time. We had done a lot of things, but this was the first time that Yuria made a pass on me outside of the confines of a bedroom. We already did in this bathroom and in the kitchen, but all of those times it was me who initiated.


    I wanted to enjoy the fact that she was coming for me as much as possible.


    She finally was standing in front of me. I waited to see what was going to happen next.


    She then knelt in front of me and enveloped my boner inside of her mountains of flesh.


    ¡°Oooohhhh...¡±


    I end up groaning from that sensation once again. She had done this already, but I was certain that this sensation would never grow old. The feeling of the soft and smooth skin of her breasts completely enveloping my cock, the difference of temperatures in our bodies, were things that stimulated me like nothing else in the world.


    ¡°Hehehe, you didn¡¯t grow tired of this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yuria asked, with a small smile of happiness and pride on her face.


    ¡°No man ever would¡± I said.


    ¡°Hehe?, that¡¯s a relief¡± she said.


    For a second her last sentence caught my attention, but she started to use her tongue on my member and all thoughts left my mind.


    She moved her breasts around my shaft skillfully and methodically, stimulating my cock constantly and vigorously. Her small and dexterous tongue was provoking and teasing the mushroom head of my dick with great ability, increasing the pleasure that I felt constantly.


    She would alternate the way she moved her breasts constantly, sometimes in synch with each other, sometimes erratically, and sometimes contrary to each other.


    Her mouth was never doing the same thing. She would lick and tease the head of my shaft. Her mouth sometimes enveloped and sucked the tip of my cock, while provoking and slobbering with her tongue at the same time.


    She was skillfully pleasing me, making sure that my pleasure would slowly and methodically grow.


    It wasn¡¯t like at the beginning of our relationship. She was no longer driving to the edge of climax just to force me to stop in the last second. She was making sure that I enjoyed every second of this moment of pleasure.


    She wanted me to simply enjoy this gift of hers.


    Her eyes never wavered from my own, transmitting how much she was enjoying my reactions to her own. They were filled with love and care, which only increased the pleasure that I was feeling.


    We continued to enjoy this moment of debauchery for an unknown amount of time. I was relishing that forbidden almost incestuous pleasure, excited and thrilled with the idea that such gorgeous and sexy Milf was servicing my lower member with such intensity and dedication.


    I was having the time of my life.


    I don¡¯t know for how long we stayed like that, but I was finally feeling that familiar sense of pressure on my hips, warning me that I was about to reach the peak of pleasure.


    Yuria sensed that I was close to my limit, and intensified her movements on my member. The pressure around my shaft increased, her mouth sucked harder the head of my cock.


    She was looking directly at me, her eyes filled with passion and desire. I could practically see little pink hearts in her pupils.


    I finally reached the limit of how much I could hold back and...


    ¡°GUHH, CUMING!¡±


    *SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*SPLURT*


    ...released my seed.


    Yuria wasn¡¯t caught by surprise. Her eyes never wavered from my own while I released all of my semen inside of her mouth. Her cheeks would swell a little from the amount I was releasing inside of her.


    *GULP*GULP*GULP*GULP*GULP*GULP*


    She swallowed every drop of my cum loudly, almost as if she wanted me to be perfectly aware that she was gulping every single bit of my seed.


    After my ejaculation finally stopped she freed my dick and opened her mouth to me, showing that there wasn¡¯t one drop left.


    I gulped in nervousness and excitement. She knew that her swallowing my cum always made me more excited. My still hard shaft was causing me even more pain, despite I have already released so much.


    I was far from satisfied.


    She looked at my throbbing member and an expression of lust and smugness was on her face.


    ¡°Oh my?, aren¡¯t you a little over excited??¡± asked Yuria, the joy in her voice impossible to be hidden.


    ¡°Of course I am! You know damn well that I love when you act like this¡± I said, my voice rough from impatience.


    I tried to jump on her, to just plunge on her immediately, but gently put one of her hands on my chest, stopping me.


    ¡°I told you before, remember? This is a reward, so just sit back and let me do all of the work¡± said Yuria.


    She got up and put her legs around me, positioning my hard cock below her dripping wet pussy. Even right now I could feel how much she was wet in anticipation as well, her love juices leaking and coating my member completely even though it was only touching its head.


    ¡°Reward for what?¡± I asked in curiosity, trying my best to not let my hormones take control again.


    ¡°You helped Rina again, remember? Of course, you deserve a reward for protecting my little girl¡± said Yuria, her voice filled with gratitude.


    I was about to say something when Yuria put one of her fingers over my mouth, preventing me to voice anything else.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s just enjoy this moment shall we??¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 68 – Shocking Discovery (?)

    (Anna¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Something completely outside of everything that I could possibly imagine was happening before me.


    I had left my room to make a night snack when I noticed that one of the bathrooms had its light still on. I went there to make sure that it hadn¡¯t been left like that by anyone when two voices coming from it caught my attention.


    ¡°Nmn?... Nhamn?... Anhanmn?...¡±


    ¡°Nhuhmm?... Huhmn?...¡±


    I recognized those voices immediately, but my mind couldn¡¯t properly process what they were doing. I had seen videos of people doing those sounds, but my mind couldn¡¯t accept that those two familiar voices would make these sounds, especially in the same place and same time.


    Slowly and carefully I approached the source of my surprise, and I started to hear more distinctive sounds as well. It was very faint but I recognized it as the sound of flesh hitting flesh, something that was only produced when two or more people were immersed in unspeakable activities.


    My heart was beating like crazy. My body was heating up at such speed that I feared each of my steps was melting the floor. I felt an immense sense of dread and anticipation like I couldn¡¯t stand the possibilities crossing my mind to be a reality but also hoping to actually see what I was imagining happening.


    Once I finally saw the door of the bathroom I noticed that it was very lightly open. My mind quickly rationalized as that happening because the two people inside of the bathroom were too eager for each other to notice that small blunder.


    ¡®Not wait! What the hell am I thinking?! It¡¯s just not possible! He must be watching some video on the phone. Yes, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s just a video! It can¡¯t be he and mom. There¡¯s absolutely no way that they are doing that. Absolutely not possible!¡¯


    My mind was trying to make excuses for this situation. Despite what I was hearing, my rational side couldn¡¯t truly believe what my ears were hearing.


    I was completely torn on the inside. I couldn¡¯t accept the possibility of this possibly happening, but I also couldn¡¯t take it out of my head.


    I slowly approached the door, the sounds I was hearing becoming more and more clear for me. My heart was beating faster and louder with each passing nanosecond until I was certain that it could be heard by the entire city.


    I looked through the small fissure between the door and the wall, and then I felt like my whole world was turned upside down.


    In front of me, was my little and my mom, completely naked, and having sex with each other.


    HAVING SEX WITH EACH OTHER!


    My mind came completely to a halt, any thoughts and justifications completely gone in an instant.


    The only thing that entered my head was the image of what was happening in front of me right now.


    My little brother was completely naked, sitting on the edge of the bathtub, while my mother was riding his d-d-d-d-d-d, her body going up and down.


    Taka-chan was concentrated on her breasts, kissing and biting them while holding mom¡¯s back and strongly grabbing her butt.


    Mom was lovingly caressing his hair while slowly rocking her body up and down, creating audible wet sounds of flesh smacking one another.


    The entire scene was hypnotic, but what most caught my attention was the expression on both of their faces. Their expressions had many emotions on them, but one thing that I manage to catch in both of them was desire and love.


    Both of them had looks that were so similar to their day-to-day life, but so different at the same time.


    It was impossible for me to avert my gaze from them.


    I don¡¯t know when, but at some point, I started to touch myself. To feel my own chest while rubbing my surprisingly wet panties. To pinch my nipples while trying to finger my own pussy.


    The sight in front of me was hypnotic and exciting. My body was heating up in arousal and shame.


    My mind was divided in many different directions. It wanted to scream how messed up was that situation. It wanted to turn around and pretend to not have seen anything. It wanted to stay here and continue to watch.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself. I couldn¡¯t stop masturbating to that situation in front of me.


    The way they lovingly started at each other. The way they changed position to another. The way they kissed each other.


    It was so similar and different from many of my own fantasies about Taka-chan at the same time. I wanted to scream with them For them to stop. For them to go on. For them to let me in.


    I never felt so many emotions at the same time.


    I finally felt my own climax coming close. I was so excited that I just increased the intensity I fingered myself. I pinched my nipples and my clit at the same time, finally bringing to the apex of pleasure.


    I came.


    ¡°GHNMMNMNN!!!!!¡±


    I had to put my hand over my mouth to not scream.


    I felt my hand get soaked from my love juices. I had already masturbated thinking about Taka-chan, but never so intensely as now.


    I felt my legs getting wet. My love juices were running down my legs. My panties were practically ruined.


    Then I finally realized the situation that I was into. I got up and went running back to my room. I couldn¡¯t let them see me. I couldn¡¯t let them know what I did.


    I entered my room locked the door and threw myself to my bed.


    I couldn¡¯t get the image of what I just saw out of my head.


    ¡®How? How? HOW?! How did this happen?! When did this happen?! Have they been doing those things for how long?! Days? Weeks? Months?! YEARS?!¡¯


    My mind was filled with questions. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to concentrate on just one. Every time I focussed on one question, a billion others came together with it.


    Just as I was thinking about what just happened, I felt my body heating up again. My heart, which was already beating fast, started to beat even faster. My breathing was getting heavier. I felt the need to bring my hands to my intimate spots once more.


    I started to masturbate again, trying to satiate that thirst for pleasure that I was feeling.


    I continued to touch myself for so long that I lost the sense of time.


    At some point in the night, a question came to my head.


    ¡®What is wrong with me?¡¯


    But that question was drowned in the sea of pleasure and debauchery I was immersed. I wanted to see more of that situation. I wanted to be part of that scene. I wanted that scene to happen to me.


    Finally, I reached a point of exhaustion. I was breathing loudly, trying to catch my breath. My lings were sprawled over the bed, my sheet more drenched from my love juices than ever before, pussy in pain from how roughly I had treated for such a long time.


    I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow.


    Just as I was about to pass out, too exhausted to think clearly, a single question appeared in my head.


    ¡®Will I e able to catch them again?¡¯


    And then I finally went to sleep.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 69 – Next Target

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    It¡¯s been three months since school started again, and my daily routine hasn¡¯t changed much.


    I would wake up, do my daily exercises, eat breakfast, go to school, do club activities, go back home, do homework, and enjoy my time with Yuria whenever I possibly could.


    There were a few things more in between my days, but in general, it was just that.


    Despite the relative stability of my days, I never felt so satisfied with my life.


    After our successful first date, relatively speaking, Rina started to call me to go out with her more often. She still felt embarrassed about it, refusing to admit it is a date, but it was clear to anyone that knew her how much she was enjoying our time together.


    We would go to the movies, manga cafes, manga stores, to a few school events, and so on. There were still more things that we could do together, but for now, she and I were playing safe and going to places that it was a certainty both of us would enjoy.


    My relationship continued to progress very smoothly. That was especially true after I bought the skill [Basic Sexual Talent (Pseudo-Passive)]. The skill basically gave me an instinctive guide on how to please women, allowing me to learn what Yuria taught me very quickly. We already reached the point where we were having sex was just for the pleasure of it.


    I had to say, Yuria could be very thirsty when she wanted. I had long thought that she had a very high sexual craving, possibly the result of her past, but I had no idea how she could be this insatiable. If I wasn¡¯t the one going to her bedroom, then she would come to mine.


    Actually, it was a little difficult for me to satiate that woman. It almost made my dream of making a harem disappear.


    Almost.


    I was also making slow but steady progress in my relationship with Yurika. She¡¯s been accompanying me and my sisters every time we go to school, which increases the intimacy between us. I was already making subtle moves to make her a little more conscious of my presence, like holding her hands in public or being a little less mindful of the distance between us.


    I had to take a slow approach with Yurika.


    She was different from my sisters.


    Yurika was very shy in more personal aspects. I had the impression that if I were to do something with her that she might dislike, she would just smile and bear with it. I had to wait for more than a year until I was certain it was safe for me to make a move in either one of my sisters or Yuria, and that happened only because I lived with them, so I would need a slower and cautious approach with Yurika.


    If I wanted to make things work with her then I had to be extra careful to not make a mistake.


    I also made sure to investigate her circumstances. The reason why her family had to move to our neighborhood. From what I gathered her family was formerly the owners of several businesses and lands, which gave them a very influential place in certain social circles.


    But recently they have been facing turbulent times. Bad investments, unfortunate accidents, bad business decisions. They had been facing one bad situation after another. Since they came from a netorare story I wasn¡¯t entirely sure that all of that was happening due to bad luck or if there was a mastermind behind it. Maybe I was being a little paranoid, but a little caution was certainly necessary.


    It¡¯s one of the reasons why I was glad to have already bought the skill [Network Connection]. It allowed me to investigate a lot of different subjects, people, and places without the danger of being discovered. It might have a small window of usage per day, only thirty minutes, but I was already getting the hang of how to best use it.


    [Plot Detector] has proven to be as much of a cheat as I thought it would be. I had already used it to look over many mangas and a few hentai animes already. Both for studying to prepare for the future and for my own pleasure as well.


    I might be having sex, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t enjoy a moment or two of self-indulgence as well.


    Thanks to that skill I learned that those three bullied were part of a story revolving around mind control and revenge. Honestly, considering what they have done Rina, I thought that it was best if I didn¡¯t get involved in that plot. They were already going to get what they deserved, so there was no necessity for me to get involved. I have told to Yuria that I had standards for my women, and being a despicable piece of trash wasn¡¯t something that favored them in my view.


    I also manage to learn about the plot revolving around Hiroki and Nao. Their plot wasn¡¯t groundbreaking or anything like that, just a standard netorare story as well, but the development it had left me with a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. Without getting into too many details, my emotions towards them could be summarized like this: pity for Hiroki and disdain for Nao.


    Their story also made me glad for my decision to start to learn how to fight. There was a good chance that, once I reached High School, I truly will need it.


    The only thing that I didn¡¯t know what to make off was my current situation with Anna-nee.


    She had been acting strange. More than one time I caught her looking at me with an intoxicated expression, and whenever I tried to approach her about it she would turn red as a tomato basically fleeing like a frightened rabbit. She has been spending a lot more time at home as well, arranging herself to solve her Student Council duties mostly from distance.


    It was almost like she was expecting something to happen.


    I had so many things in my mind that it took some time until I finally figure out what was causing her behavior.


    ¡®Did she discover my relationship with Yuria?!¡¯


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, Anna-nee behavior suddenly started to make sense. I rapidly started to connect the dots.


    ¡®If she discovered our relationship then why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe she didn¡¯t say anything because she doesn¡¯t know how to approach the situation? No, that¡¯s not it. She can be very aggressive when she is infuriated¡¯


    ¡®She turns very red when she looks at- Wait! She¡¯s not angry, she¡¯s embarrassed!¡¯


    ¡®But she could be both embarrassed and angry, so why is she not confronting me or Yuria?¡¯


    ¡®If she¡¯s not saying anything, despite knowing that this kind of relationship isn¡¯t normal, then... could it be that she wants us to continue?¡¯


    As the thoughts rapidly crossed my mind, constantly making questions and answers, I finally arrived at a very important conclusion.


    My next target would be Anna-nee.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 70 – A Steamy Night (?)

    ¡°Hah, hah, hah, harder Takashi?. Don¡¯t hold back?! Thrust it harder?!¡± said Yuria.


    I plunged my hard rod inside her, thrusting faster in response to her words. My body was heating up from excitement from this wicked and wild pleasure, the tight squeeze of her pussy on my dick.


    I never got tired from that sensation, the softness and smoothness of her perfect skin on my hands, the way her mounds of flash bounced and juggled with every thrust I made, the wetness and juiciness of her pussy as my cock rammed fast and strong, creating loud sloshing sounds through the room.


    My mind was filled with that depraved delight. The thought of me fucking such a beautiful woman while me still being little more than a child caused me only to be more aroused with each second.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Takashi?!¡± howled Yuria in pleasure, her pussy squeezing me o tight that might break my rod ¡°Push your cock into me?. Make my cunt take your shape?.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this so hot!¡± I groaned in delight, pounding her as hard as I could ¡°I¡¯m about o flood you again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay Takashi!¡± moaned Yuria, her eyes narrowing in delight ¡°I want to feel more of it?! I want to cum while you fill me with your seed?!¡±


    Her words made me groan in excitement. I pounded hard and fast, burying my cock to the hilt into her. Her pussy gripped and squeezed me in pleasure, trying to milk me from my baby seed with all of its strength.


    Yuria¡¯s eyes were filled with passion and lust as she stared at me. It was clear she was enjoying this moment as much as I was. Her hips were gyrating and bending upwards, meeting my own hips with each thrust I made. Her flesh gripped around me with such strength that it could fool someone into thinking she was a virgin.


    I went for her lips and she reciprocated with fervent enthusiasm. The kiss deepened with our tongues entangling with each other, both of us moaning in passion and lust impossible to truly explain. The only annoyance was the difference in our heights, making me have to turn upwards a little to properly savor her juicy lips and dexterous tongue.


    She threw her arms around me, squeezing her chest against me. Her nails dug into my back, a sign of her pleasure and delight.


    I felt that familiar pressure around my crotch again. I knew I was approaching my limit a second time during our session.


    I rammed her with all of my strength, trying to reach the very end of her cave. I felt the heat and pressure on my balls increasing with each passing microsecond, wanting to explore and liberate my seed inside of her.


    Yuria could feel that I was getting close. Her nails were almost drawing blood from my back in passion. Her hips met my own in a debauched dance of passion and lust. I felt like her cunt was growing hotter with each passing second like her body was eager for my fertile seed to invade her.


    I couldn¡¯t take any longer. I pounded her with all of my might and...


    ¡°GUUHUHHHH????...¡±


    ¡°MNNMMNNN????...¡±


    ...I exploded.


    My cock released white seed inside of Yuria for the second time today. I kept my cock buried to the hilt inside of her, flooding with as much of my cum as possible. Each second I released my load felt like an eternity of rapture.


    Yuria moaned in my mouth, not releasing me from our passionate kiss. I felt her cunt spasming around my shaft each time I released another load of cum, throbbing from the delight of having my warm seed inside of her, having micro orgasms every time more of my cum entered her.


    As I fired my last blasts of cum I did my best to not just fall over her, my cock still throbbing from her pussy stimulation. I continued buried inside of her, her cunt still writhing and squeezing gently as her body calmed down.


    We continued to kiss deeply through the entire time, with the fervor slowly dissipating and becoming more tender and gentle. The earlier wild passion was slowly being replaced with gentle care and affection as time passed.


    Finally, we ended the kiss and I fell beside her, still trying to catch my breath after our intense workout. She simple looked at me lovingly, obviously satisfied with my performance today.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising how good you have become¡± said Yuria, still panting from our wild session ¡°You certainly are a little genius in sex, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I know she was just teasing me, but still felt good to hear it. Which man wouldn¡¯t feel smug being called a genius in sex?


    ¡°Well, I was just trying to do my best¡± I said, trying to sound humble and failing miserably ¡°Any guy would be extra enthusiastic with such a beautiful woman in his arms¡±


    ¡°My, my, since when did you become such a smooth talker?¡± said Yuria, while trying to suppress a giggle ¡°At this rate, you will seduce all of the women in the city¡±


    ¡°Nah, that sounds more trouble than it¡¯s worth it¡± I said, continuing our little banter.


    We continued to make small talk for a few minutes, just joking and bantering with each other. I was already at the point that, despite still having the firm belief that Yuria was a beauty without equal, I could casually talk with her while naked.


    I was completely at ease with her.


    Finally, after a few minutes, I got dressed and prepared myself to leave. Yuria simply looked at me during the entire time, like she was enjoying seeing me getting dressed.


    ¡®If I¡¯m a lolicon for pursuing my sisters then Yuria is shotacon for looking at me like that¡¯


    Just before I left I went to her, caught her face, and gave her a gentle kiss. I was never going to get tired of doing that.


    We kissed slowly and gently, conveying to each other the strength and depth of the love we felt for each other.


    ¡°Good night Takashi¡±


    ¡°Good night Yuria¡±


    She smiled at my words. I also had grown used to calling her by name in private, and she certainly liked me using it.


    As she got herself under the blankets, still a little soaked of our sweaty and love juices, I left her bedroom.


    Normally I would go to my own room, but this time I had other plans in mind.


    I looked to the ground and scanned carefully, trying to find any kind of discrepancy or detail that shouldn¡¯t be there.


    Finally, my eyes landed on small stains on the floor, like some kind of liquid had been spilled.


    That image in front of me brought a smile of satisfaction to my face. It seems my plans for today are going to go as I intended.


    ¡®I guess now isn¡¯t time to sleep¡¯

 Volume 2 – Chapter 71 – Conflicted Feelings (?)

    (Anna¡¯s POV)


    The body was so hot and bothered that it was impossible for me to relax. I felt that no matter the temperature of the room I would feel like I was in the middle of the desert.


    I continued to masturbate intensely, burying my fingers inside of my twat almost violently. Pinching and squeezing my clit as my life depended on it. I fondled my chest roughly, playing with its flesh and teasing my nipples without shame.


    The images of what happened earlier didn¡¯t leave my head, making me drown in this forbidden pleasure. The way Taka-chan thrust his meat stick inside of mom filled me with such a sense of indecency. The way mom so shamelessly accepted his actions with such a loving and lustful face made me feel so hot.


    The entire affair was just so wrong.


    So wrong, and yet so exciting.


    Just the idea of that happening was enough to make me feel an intense feeling of depraved pleasure. I felt a heat inside of me that burned everything in its path, leaving only the need to satisfy my intense desire.


    I panted from the images inside of my head, needing to have more air in my lungs.


    I plunged my fingers inside my craving pussy, trying to satisfy the desire to be filled.


    I twisted and squeezed my clit, trying to bring the apex of pleasure as fast and strong as I could.


    There were no thoughts in my head. I only wanted to climax. I could only think to bring the all-so-familiar feeling of electricity crossing through my body.


    I felt that feeling getting closer and closer. The sensation of something growing and growing rapidly inside of me that came to know so well was impossible to be mistaken.


    I continued to masturbate with renewed enthusiasm, wanting to feel that explosion as soon as I could. My fingers explored my twat, exploring and stimulating its depths. I bit my own lips, trying to suppress my voice that desperately wanted to leave.


    I finally reached the point where I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I exploded.


    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!???????¡±


    I instinctively put one of my hands inside of my mouth, trying to suppress the scream of pleasure to leave me. I bit my hand so hard that for a fraction of a second I was afraid that I might rip a piece of flesh from it.


    It was so strong that I saw stars for a moment. My vision was blurry and the forms around me became distorted and unclear.


    My body jerked, my hips shooting upwards as the orgasms ran through my body. I a jet of liquid leaving my twat, drenching again the sheets below me with my love juice.


    I stayed in that state of pure bliss for some time, until finally, my body fell on the bed again. My chest was going up and down from my heavy breathing as I had just run a marathon. My body was still twitching a little from the intense pleasure that my orgasm had just brought.


    As my mind started to reach post-climax clarity, I could not help but think a little about the entire depraved situation of my family.


    Right after I discovered the relationship between my little brother and my mom, I felt something that I shouldn¡¯t have. It was a feeling that in absolutely no circumstance I should be having, but it was there and it was impossible for me to ignore the fact that I immediately knew its existence.


    Jealousy.


    I was jealous.


    I was jealous of my mom.


    I was jealous of the relationship that my mom and my little brother were having.


    I shouldn¡¯t be having that feeling. I should be mad at them. I should be hurt by them. I should be disappointed with them. I should be utterly mortified with them. And yet, I didn¡¯t feel any of those things.


    That feeling would be enough to leave me confused, but what left me even more rattled was the other feeling I was having when I discovered that. It was just as strong as my jealousy of their relationship, perhaps even stronger.


    Eagerness.


    I was eager for them to do more.


    I wanted to see them engage in even more lewd acts.


    The idea that my mom and little brother were having sex, filled me with excitement. I felt jealousy, but I was much hornier. Just imagining was enough to send me in a frenzy, wanting to satiate that need of pleasure as much as I could.


    Those strange feelings and the notion that I shouldn¡¯t be feeling them send me in a spiral of confusion and self-loathing. I could not help but consider myself some kind of freak for having those feelings. I normal person wouldn¡¯t feel anything like that!


    I could barely look directly at my little brother or my mom¡¯s face. Every time I looked the images of what they have been doing come back to me immediately, causing me to flee from them in embarrassment.


    Despite that, I also couldn¡¯t control myself from wanting to see that more. Despite my jealousy, I wanted to see them doing more lewd things. I wanted to be in mom¡¯s place, but I also wanted to see both of them doing those things much more as well.


    I found myself being around the house more, trying my best to catch another glimpse of them having sex. I couldn¡¯t control my desire for having more of those depraved images on my head.


    Mom never made any comment about my behavior so I thought that she didn¡¯t notice anything, but Taka-chan has been trying to talk with me in private. I did my best to avoid being alone with him, dreading what he might want to talk about with me.


    I dreaded the possibility of him knowing my actions and desires. The possibility of him discovering that his big sister is that much of a pervert.


    I knew that I didn¡¯t need to explain myself considering the relationship between him and mom, but I didn¡¯t want to give him or anyone in my family a reason to think less of me.


    I wanted them to know that I could be trusted. I wanted them to rely on me if need be. Being labeled as a pervert that gets off by imagining her little brother, and by watching him plowing their mother, certainly wouldn¡¯t improve my image inside of our family.


    Just like all of the previous times, those thoughts crossed my mind in the middle of the post orgasms clarity. The conflicting and confusing nature of these feelings and wants slowly drove away the bliss and rapture that I felt a few seconds ago.


    Finally, I sighed at my situation, not being able to stop loath myself for having this jumble of emotions inside of me.


    ¡°There really must be something wrong with me¡± I muttered out loud ¡°It¡¯s not normal lusting after Taka-chan¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, since we aren¡¯t blood-related. Mom certainly doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered with the situation¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, I¡¯m not like mom. I can¡¯t just simple-!!!!¡±


    I got up quickly, only now registering that no one should be talking, and right there in front of the door was the person that I was fantasizing about just a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Taka-chan!¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 72 – Back and Forth

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    I have to say, Anna-nee was much more perverted than I thought.


    Right after I started to suspect that Anna-nee might be spying on us I asked Yuria to give me a copy of her room. Anna-nee was doing her best to be alone with either me, Yuria, or the both of us, so I had to create a situation that she wouldn¡¯t anticipate.


    Anna-nee had a strong sense of self-consciousness, giving great importance to how other people saw her, so simply confronting her wouldn¡¯t yield anything. I had to confront her in a form that was impossible for her to hide what was happening.


    And catching her while masturbating right after seeing Yuria and me having sex fulfilled those two conditions.


    The only thing I didn¡¯t predict was how much she was into this.


    I watched her masturbate for fifteen minutes, and she didn¡¯t even register that the door had opened.


    Her clothes were scattered over the floor like she couldn¡¯t wait to simply be free from them and pleasure herself as fast as possible.


    She rubbed and pinched her sensitive spots so roughly that I feared for a few seconds that she might hurt herself, but the way she was moaning in pleasure made that worry leave my mind quickly.


    Only after I responded to her words did she finally realize that I was here.


    ¡°Taka-chan!¡± exclaimed Anna-nee, completed shocked.


    All the vestiges of the pleasure she was feeling were gone from her. Her face showed both shock and dread, like a deer caught in the headlight.


    Her shock lasted only for a few seconds until finally, she tried to cover herself in panic.


    ¡°W-W-W-W-What are you doing here?!¡± she asked, still clearly shaken by the development of the situation.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie if possible, so I decided to try asking a question myself.


    ¡°Is this really what should we be talking about?¡± I asked.


    She simply looked back at me, red to the ears, unable to muster a single word of reply. She must have realized that there is no way she would be able to change the subject or deflect any kind of blame.


    I tried to get a little closer to her, and she retreated like prey would from a predator.


    ¡®She really is scared¡¯


    I might have underestimated a little how much being seen like this would make her feel vulnerable. Still, I couldn¡¯t just stop now. If I were to take a step back in this situation then everything would come to a crash.


    I had to press forward, even if more softly.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I said in the best soothing voice I could create, raising my hands like I was showing that I wasn¡¯t armed ¡°I won''t do anything that you don¡¯t want, I promise.¡±


    With my hands raised, I tried to approach her again, slower than before. She didn¡¯t say anything but also didn¡¯t flee like before either. She simply stared at me, cautious of whatever I was about to do.


    I finally arrived at her bed and sat in there, with enough distance between us that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her by simply raising my arms.


    I breathed deeply, trying to calm myself a little. I intentionally created this situation but from here on out it would be very different from how I handled things with Yuria. Anna-nee wasn¡¯t as mature like her mother to deal with this situation alone, so I would have to be very careful with what I was going to say.


    ¡°So, how long have you known?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...f-f-for some time.¡± she said in a small barely audible voice, still stammering a little from nervousness.


    ¡°...and that would be?¡± I asked, trying to draw out of her what I already suspected.


    ¡°...three months.¡± she finally admitted.


    ¡®Thought as much¡¯


    It was around three months ago that her behavior started to be more erratic, so this information wasn¡¯t really surprising. I only asked so that we could start to talk.


    I gave her a little nod, and Anna-nee tightened her lips a little bit. It was a very vague gesture, but Anna-nee was more than intelligent enough to understand what I meant by doing it.


    I was signaling that she could make a question if she wanted.


    ¡°...h-how long is t-that happening?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Around four months.¡± I answered.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else, just continued to stare at me. It looked like she manage to figure out how we were going to do this little of ours. One question for each.


    ¡°You spy on us every time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    She stayed quiet, obviously too embarrassed to answer that question. But I wasn¡¯t going to make another until she answered. I simply looked at her, waiting until she could say it out loud.


    She finally showed me a defeated and helpless look, having figured it out that I wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    ¡°...yes.¡± she relented.


    ¡®...she really takes after her mother, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    In her original story, she found her way to some kind of sex club as a way to vent her stress. If things had gone like the original story then I would find that out and use it to make her a sex friend. I used the [Plot Detector] skill to see again her scenes when I suspected that she was aware of my relationship with Yuria and that she might be spying on us. Most of her solo scenes involved being some kind of exhibitionism, the danger of her being found having sex with me, her little brother, and now she looked to have some kind of peeping fetish as well.


    ¡®She might like to be on both sides of this situations¡¯


    I would have to figure that out later. Right now I had to handle the current situation.


    I gave her a nod again, to which she followed up with a question immediately.


    ¡°How did it start?¡± she asked, with a little more strength in her voice.


    ¡°I confessed to her, and she accepted my feelings¡± I answered instantly.


    Her eyes widened a little from surprise.


    That was to be expected. No one would imagine that a woman in her earlier thirties would accept the romantic feelings of a boy that was practically a third her age.


    ¡®That¡¯s hentai logic for you.¡¯


    She was about to make another question but I signalized to her that she should wait. It was my turn to make a question. She looked at me like I had just taken her favorite toy away.


    ¡®What is look that?¡¯


    I would think about that later. Now I should continue with our little back and forth.


    ¡°Do you masturbate like that every time you see us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°!¡±


    She looked at me in shock, completely surprised at my question. Someone in their right state of mind would have figured out that this question was inevitable, but Anna-nee seemed to still be a little rattled.


    ¡®She did seem a little calmer. I guess I was wrong¡¯


    Despite her surprise, she didn¡¯t take as much time to answer as with the previous question.


    ¡°Yes¡± she said, without hesitation this time.


    I was a little surprised that she answered that questions so readily. I was glad by it but thought that she would struggle a little to say it out loud.


    The way she was looking at me was becoming a little strange as well. It was almost like she was trying to gather her resolve for something.


    ¡®I guess her next question is going to be a more bold one.¡¯


    I was expecting a question a little more daring, but not as much as it actually was.


    ¡°Can you do that to me too?¡±

 Volume 2 – Chapter 73 – Absurd Request (?)

    (Anna¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Can you do that to me too?¡±


    I said it.


    I actually said it out loud.


    I said to him that I wanted him to do to me what he was doing to mom.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I really asked him that!¡¯


    My heart was beating so fast that I was afraid that might jump out of my throat. I was so nervous that I could barely say anything more after that statement. My mind was a swirl of fantasies, emotions, and desires.


    After Taka-chan revealed his relationship with mom so casually I realized that, no matter what I said or did, they would simply continue regardless of what might happen going forward.


    That realization should had make me feel angry.


    Indignant.


    Mortified.


    Instead, I felt something that I could only categorize as longing. A twisted desire. I had been fantasizing about Taka-chan ever since he started to touch me in those lewd ways, and after I discovered about his relationship with mom those fantasies only grow stranger and, somehow, livelier.


    Right after he discovered me in my indecent state, I was utterly shocked. I got terrified of how he would see me now. I was mortified with the idea that he might see me with disgust and loath.


    I couldn¡¯t think properly. I was only afraid.


    But as our little back and forth advanced, I slowly manage to notice that the way he looked at me hadn¡¯t changed. There was no repulse, disgust, disdain, or anything of the sort.


    He looked at me just like he always had.


    I don¡¯t know what got into me, but I felt like asking something out of the blue. I felt like I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and asked what I have been fantasizing about for weeks now.


    His eyes widened for a moment in surprise, but right afterward they narrowed down slightly and a grin formed on his lips.


    ¡°Gladly¡± he answered.


    His answer immediately brought me an incredible amount of happiness. I was so utterly terrified of the possibility that he might reject my request that it took me a moment to move again.


    And he moved in that exact moment. In an instant, he got closer to me, pushed me towards him, and...


    ¡°MN?!¡±


    ...kissed me.


    I was completely caught by surprise.


    That was my first kiss.


    I thought that he would just touch me between my legs. I didn¡¯t even consider that he might come for my lips.


    He ended the kiss and put some distance between our faces. My confusion must have been written in my face because he chuckled a little immediately.


    ¡°If we are going to do this, then we should follow the proper order, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± he asked.


    I felt my face heating up. It was like a fuse inside of my head suddenly had started to work weirdly. I felt like saying that there was no need for such things, but at the same time, it was so embarrassing to ask again to skip so many steps.


    I barely could think straight at this moment, caught among so many emotions that were impossible to list all of them.


    Before I could say anything Taka-chan kissed me again, holding me by the hips close to him.


    I didn¡¯t resist, allowing myself to be submerged in the wickedness of that moment.


    I felt my body being glued against his, my bare chest pressing against his own over his thin clothes. I put my hands on his neck, trying to anchor myself in the middle of the intensity of this moment.


    His mere touch was sending shivers over my spine. His smell was intoxicating to my senses. It was like his mere presence was some kind of drug, drowning me in an ocean of wicked and incestuous pleasure.


    His hands moved to my more sensitive parts, my nipples and pussy.


    ¡°!¡±


    I jumped in surprise, but he did not allow me to escape his grip. He deepened our kiss, exploring my mouth with his tongue. One of his hands expertly teased and explored my insides, while the other squeezed and teased my sensitive nipples, making jolts of pleasure travel through my body.


    The difference between pleasuring those spots myself and someone else doing it was immediately noticeable. His fingers were thicker than my own, a little more rugged as well. They caused my body to feel sensations completely different from what I caused to myself.


    The different stimulation made me reach the limit of my resistance so fast that it was frightening.


    I was terrified and ecstatic with that feeling.


    Taka-chan intensified the stimulation, plunging me with more fingers than before, groping my chest harder. He did not stop kissing me for a moment, licking the insides of my mouth, increasing the pleasure of that saliva exchange to a degree that I once thought to be impossible.


    I was feeling it! I¡¯m about to explode and...


    ...he stopped.


    He decelerated so fast his stimulation that made it impossible for the rapture to come. My body acted on its own, trying to press his hands on my pleasure spots, trying to hump his fingers to bring that moment again.


    He started to stimulate me again, increasing the pleasure I was feeling, only to later, when I was at the edge of release again, to stop and let my body relax again.


    He played me for an unknown amount of time, bringing me to the edge only to stop right before I was about to explode, and starting that cycle all over again.


    I couldn¡¯t think.


    All of the rational thoughts left me.


    The only thing that mattered was...


    ¡®Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum!¡¯


    ¡®PLEASE LET ME CUM!!!!!¡¯


    I was beyond the capacity of rational thought. I didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. I just wanted to finally find release.


    He brought me to the limit again. I wanted to beg him to let me cum. I needed him to let me cum!


    He ended the kiss and looked deeply into my eyes, not slowing his stimulation but also not allowing me to cum.


    He put me there, at the edge of the madness, and didn¡¯t let me leave.


    ¡°Do you want to cum?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I answered.


    ¡°How much you want to cum?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°So much?! So so so so much?! Please Taka-chan, let me cum?! Let me cum, please?! I can¡¯t take it anymore?! I¡¯m going mad?! If I don¡¯t cum I¡¯m going to break?!¡± I pleaded.


    I could only beg his mercy. I didn¡¯t care anymore for how he looked at me, I just wanted to cum. I only wanted to cum.


    ¡°Then you have to do one thing to me¡± he said.


    ¡°What?! I¡¯ll say anything! Just let me cum, and I¡¯ll say anything you want?¡± I begged.


    ¡°You have to agree to be mine!¡± he said.


    If it was before then I might have resisted this unreasonable request. I might have protested about how a brother and a sister shouldn¡¯t be having this kind of relationship. I might have made a million protests about this request.


    But now, I couldn¡¯t give a damn!


    ¡°I¡¯m yours?! I¡¯ll be your woman?! You can have my body however you want, but please let me cum????!!!!¡±


    He simply smiled at my answer and kissed me again.


    He intensified his movements, his fingers pleasing me much more intensely. He stimulated my pleasure spots with much more ferocity.


    I was brought beyond my limit and...


    ¡°NHAAMMMMN!!!!!????????????¡±


    ...exploded.


    My vision went black and I saw stars. My body revolted, my limbs went everywhere uncontrollably. I had a vague sense of wetness in my lower half, but that was a small detail in the middle of such overwhelming sensations.


    That lasted for who knows how long until finally, I felt an immense sense of tiredness. My senses shut down, and my mind was swallowed by darkness.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 74 – Proper Talk

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    There was only one word to which I could describe last night.


    Insane.


    I had speculated that Anna-nee would have some kind of reaction to what she saw me and Yuria doing, but nothing like what actually happened.


    She masturbated so furiously that it took her some time until she finally noticed my presence, and after she calmed down she actually asked me to do something similar with her as well.


    I mean, how insane that could possibly be?


    I complied with her request, like any normal guy would, and showed her what I was capable of. What she could feel if she agreed to be mine.


    It was surprisingly easy. It was so easy that I had this nagging feeling that I was just dreaming for a second, that I went to sleep after my session with Yuria, and that I still had to deal with Anna-nee today.


    But it was real.


    I knew that it was real.


    After I made Anna-nee pass out from pleasure, I went back to my room to sleep. I had already dealt with the most difficult hurdle, making Anna-nee swear that she would be mine, so the rest would have to be solved after a proper night of sleep.


    She certainly deserved it. Besides, I had the feeling that if she woke up with me at her side, some kind of trouble would come up.


    Right after waking up, I was already thinking about our little time together last night. I had managed to learn a few things with Yuria about how to please a woman over the last few months, so a was relatively confident that I might satisfy an innocent girl like Anna-nee, but nothing like what happened.


    It was either that she was extremely sensitive, or that I was extremely good.


    Maybe both?


    ¡®Well, that doesn¡¯t really matter anymore.¡¯


    The most important thing had already happened. I made Anna-nee swear to be mine. It might have happened in the heat of the moment, but that wouldn¡¯t matter to her. Anna-nee was the kind of person that, regardless of the circumstances, would always try her hardest to follow what she had promised. She and Rina were very alike in that matter.


    And since I knew that and made her promise to be mine anyway, I had the obligation to not make her regret that choice.


    If I couldn¡¯t even do that then I would be a true failure as a man.


    ¡®The real work starts now.¡¯


    I made my usual routine, woke up early, exercised, took a shower, and finally went back to her room.


    Now that the moment of excitement had passed, it was time for a more serious talk.


    I opened the door of her room, and she still was below the covers. I had properly taken care of the mess she made last night, so she wasn¡¯t enveloped by the drenched bedsheets from before.


    Her face looked so peaceful, her breathing was soft and steady, her dark hair surprisingly was only a little disheveled. Her sleep was so calm that it was impossible to think that a few hours ago she was almost biting her lips off to not scream in pleasure.


    Just looking at her was enough to bring peace to my mind. She looked so cute and small that I might look at her for hours without ever getting bored. It was a very peculiar sensation.


    I wanted to let her sleep a little more, but I also knew that It was best to wake her up right now. We probably wouldn¡¯t have a better time to have a heart-to-heart than before the rest of the house woke up.


    I shook her a little, and she started to wake up. She lifted herself up, still a little groggy from the sleep, and looked at me with her eyes half-opened.


    ¡°Morning Taka-chan.¡± said Anna-nee, a small smile on her still half-waken face.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I said.


    ...I kinda wanted to see how much time it would take until she wakes up from this state on her own, but it¡¯s probably best if I just wake her myself.


    I shook her a little bit more, and her sleepiness finally left her face. She looked at me blankly for a second, now completely awake, and then her face turned red immediately.


    ¡°W-w-w-w-what a-a-are you doing here Taka-chan?! T-t-t-t-his, wh-a, I-I m-m-m-mean, I-?!¡± stammered Anna-nee.


    She was completely at a loss, not knowing what to say or how to act. It was kinda funny seeing her acting like that, so out of the norm with her normal self.


    ¡°Anna-nee...¡± I tried to say.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything! What if mom comes?! What if Rina comes here?! What if someone of the neighborhood-¡± she continued to rapid-fire question after question, still shaken from the events of last night.


    ¡®Okay, time to be a little rough.¡¯


    I took her by the shoulders and shook her with enough strength to make her stop talking and pay more attention to what I had to say again.


    ¡°Calm down Anna-nee! I won¡¯t do anything to you¡± I said.


    ¡°...you won¡¯t?¡± she asked, with her voice a mixture of relief in disappointment.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t. Not right now anyway¡± I complimented.


    After a few seconds, she gave me a small nod, showing that she would believe me for the time being.


    ¡°...so, w-what are you doing here?¡± asked Anna-nee, with a small amount of nervousness in her voice.


    ¡°I thought that we might continue our conversation from last night.¡± I said.


    ¡°F-From last night?!¡± exclaimed Anna-nee again, startled from my words and starting to blush again.


    I could only sigh in resignation at her reaction.


    ¡®Can¡¯t really blame her for jumping to conclusions¡¯


    ¡°Yes, but only the conversation part. Nothing else besides that¡± I assured her.


    ¡°...really?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Unless you want more?¡± I asked her, just to tease her a bit.


    ¡°Not. No, just the talk. Yeah, just the talk will be fine. Definitely, just the talk is fine¡± said Anna-nee, sounding more like she was trying to convince herself.


    I could not help but be a little proud of myself for having a great impact on her last night.


    And like that, both of us sitting on her bed, I explained to her about my relationship with Yuria and my goal of creating a relationship with multiple women. It was not an easy conversation to have, but I truly believed that it was better to have it now other than later.


    Of course, Anna-nee was outraged with my bold, or shameless as she called, objective. She made a lot of questions, such as if mom was aware of it, if Rina was aware, how many women I wanted, how I planned to sustain that kind of a jumble of relationships, etc, etc.


    After almost an hour, and by that point I was fairly certain that Rina and Yuria were already awake, Anna-nee stopped making questions and was holding her head, like she was trying to fight an incoming headache.


    ¡°Huuuuh, I feel like my head¡¯s going to explode¡± groaned Anna-nee ¡°This isn¡¯t normal Taka-chan. It¡¯s just so... huuuh¡±


    ¡°I think we already left what¡¯s normal behind a long time ago Anna-nee¡± I commented.


    She shot me a miffed look and I simply smiled in helplessness to the situation. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the right thing to say, but I wouldn¡¯t apologize for it. I had no intention to back out of what I wanted.


    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t joking about all of what I just said, Anna-nee sighed in exasperation and exhaustion.


    ¡°I just woke up, and I¡¯m already feeling like going back to sleep¡± complained Anna-nee ¡°I still have a lot to think, but there is one thing that I have to do first¡±


    She got up, put herself in front of me and...


    *SLAP*


    ...slapped me on the face.


    I just looked back at her, while massaging the cheek that suffered the impact.


    ¡°Well, I guess I deserved that.¡± I said, laughing at myself a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re at least that much self-aware.¡± said Anna-nee, in a more severe tone ¡°Now please, leave. I need some time for myself to think.¡±


    I could see by the expression on her face that staying more than I already have would only make things more difficult between us.


    But there was one more thing that I had to say.


    I got up and started to head for the door, but at the last second, I caught her face and softly kissed her lips before she could react.


    ¡°MN!¡±


    I ended the kiss before she could do anything, and looked directly into her eyes.


    ¡°I know that what I asked of you is unreasonable and selfish, but I¡¯m being completely serious here Anna-nee. No, Anna. I want to have a relationship with you, just like I have with mom, want to have with Rina, Aya-nee, Megu-nee, and Yurika. But I promise that I will do my best to make you as happy as I can, just like I always have been trying to do. I love you Anna, and I don¡¯t want to give up on you for nothing and no one.¡± I said, trying to convey my commitment.


    She simple looked back at me, her face the perfect picture of pure shock. Her lips quivered like they couldn¡¯t find the right words to be formed. Her face turned red with each passing instant, as her head processed what I just said.


    Being satisfied with having made my objective clear, I released her and left the room.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 75 – Mother and Daughter

    (Anna¡¯s POV)


    ¡®Guh, why did he have to say that?!¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t take my head off what Taka-chan had just said. That confession had completely caught me off-guard.


    ¡®Why did he say something like that?! How could he think that saying that would make things any easier?! I mean, he was really cool saying that but- wait, no! That¡¯s not it! He can¡¯t just spit nonsense like that, and, and, gaaaaahhh!¡¯


    My head was a vortex of emotions and thoughts. I never felt so confused and annoyed in my entire life.


    Taka-chan had just said to me that he wanted to have a harem and that he wanted me as a member.


    How could I possibly accept something like that?


    Who could accept something as outrageous as that?!


    A relationship was supposed to be between only two people. It was supposed to happen only between two people that loved each other. I know that there are a lot of works about relations involving multiple people, but that is just wish-fulfillment crap.


    These crazy relationships aren¡¯t supposed to happen in real life!


    ¡®Okay, I guess that Taka-chan and mom¡¯s relationship is already abnormal, but that can still be- wait, no! I can¡¯t let myself be swayed by- ande t-there also what he made me f-f-f-feel la-last night. Maybe if I- stop thinking like that!¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t stop my head from spiraling in every direction. I would go from the abnormality of this situation to the possibilities of what I could feel. From the many risks that I could take, to the chance of destroying our family.


    It was impossible for me to make a decision. I couldn¡¯t just accept to be one of many women. If I accepted then Taka-chan would only go after more women, and if I didn¡¯t then he would never stop to try to convince me.


    There was no right choice!


    ¡®What the hell am I suppose to-¡¯


    *Knock*Knock*Knock*


    ¡°Anna, are you in there?¡± said someone from behind the door of my room.


    I would never mistake who was the owner of that voice.


    ¡®Mom! What she¡¯s doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Anna, if you are in there, can I come in?¡± she asked me.


    My head was so confused with all of those emotions and thoughts that I felt like it would take me forever to reach a conclusion. At first, I wanted to just tell her to get out, feeling annoyed that she, of all people, would come at me right now, but then a thought crossed my mind.


    ¡®Maybe I can ask her about her thoughts on this situation.¡¯


    I already had a talk with Taka-chan about this entire mess, and it only caused me to feel more conflicted.


    Maybe if I talked with her I would reach some kind of conclusion.


    I calmed myself down and readied my resolve to ask her what I needed to know.


    ¡°Sure mom, come in¡± I said.


    The door opened and mom entered my room. She was wearing tight shorts and a slightly loose blouse. Her ashen blond hair was in the usual single braid, but this time it was thrown over one of her shoulders, making it visible for anyone in front of her.


    Just looking at her was enough to bring back the images of what she has been doing with Taka-chan over the last few months. It has been difficult to look at her directly, but I was trying to do my best.


    Even if I felt like my heart was about to leap through my mouth and my face would melt from the heat.


    Mom sat at the bed beside me, like it was only natural, and looked at me directly into my eyes.


    ¡°So... did Takashi already make a move on you?¡± she asked, completely catching me off guard.


    ¡®She really isn¡¯t going to beat around the bush, will she?¡¯


    But I guess that I shouldn¡¯t expect anything else. Mom never was to measure her words when confronting any of us.


    ¡°Y-yeah, he did.¡± I answered, still a little hesitant of discussing this awkward situation with her ¡°H-how did you figure out?¡±


    ¡°Takashi looked like he was a little more tired than usual and you didn¡¯t leave your room the entire morning, so I asked him and he told me what happened¡± she replied.


    Her words startled me and I looked immediately to the window. Just by the light, I could see that she was right. I got so caught up in my thought that I didn¡¯t notice the time passing.


    ¡®No wonder I¡¯m feeling a little hungry.¡¯


    Leaving these thoughts aside, I decided to deal with this situation head-on. No matter how much embarrassing or difficult it was, I needed to ask these questions.


    ¡°Mom, I have to ask, why did you just... accept this situation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...what do you mean?¡± she asked.


    Despite asking me to explain it to her, her expression showed that she already had an idea of what I was asking. She just wanted me to make it clear.


    ¡°Why did you accept Taka-chan confession? I mean, I know that things between you and father were never really romantic. I would have to be an idiot to not notice that, but why did you just accept to be in a relationship with Taka-chan?¡±


    As soon as I started there was no more stop. The questions just came one after the other.


    ¡°Why did you enter a relationship with a boy twenty years younger? Why are you supporting this ridiculous idea of him having a harem? Why did you just accept him doing those things with both me and Rina? Why are you just indulging him in all of those things that clearly are not okay at all? Just, why?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you just accepting all of this?!¡±


    By the end of the questions, I was almost shouting. I had to use every fiber of my being to raise my voice because I was afraid that if that were to happen the entire neighborhood would hear me screaming.


    I got out of breath just voicing out some of the many questions I had, and I just waited for her to say something.


    Mom stayed quiet during the entire time, just looking at me like she was waiting for me to finish.


    She continued to stare at me for almost a minute, maybe waiting to make sure that I was finished with my questions, or maybe she was trying to figure out what she should say to me.


    I couldn¡¯t discern what she was thinking. Her face was like a mask, not showing any emotion whatsoever.


    Just as I was starting to think that she wouldn¡¯t say anything, she talked again.


    ¡°You certainly have a lot of questions Anna.¡± she said, her voice completely even.


    ¡°...well, can you blame me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really¡± she sighed.


    ...it almost looked like she was resigning herself to something.


    ¡®What is she going to do?¡¯


    I was starting to get nervous about the situation. I small lump of fear was being formed inside of me. A part of me started to wonder if I went a little too far in confronting mom like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to explain why I accepted Takashi¡¯s little eccentricities.¡± she said.


    ¡®...I wouldn¡¯t call them ¡®little eccentricities¡¯.¡¯


    I was about to express my thoughts to her when she got up and started to head for the door.


    ¡°Words aren¡¯t really enough to explain my reason Anna.¡± she said, not waiting for me at the door ¡°Come with me. There¡¯s something that I probably should show you¡±


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 76 – Before Revelation

    As I followed mom I was filled with both curiosity and anxiety. Mom was eerily calm. It was almost like my outburst from before didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Like I would just accept this entire situation without batting an eye.


    Mom said that Takashi was in Rina¡¯s room playing games with her, with the door opened, so there was no risk of them walking in on us while we have our little heart-to-heart.


    After we arrived at her room she opened her closet and, to my surprise, took a part of the floor up.


    Her closet had a hidden compartment.


    Inside of that compartment was only a simple box. She opened it and inside of the box were a few papers with what appeared to be letters and physical photos.


    She took one of the photos at random and looked at me. For a moment I was able to see a shadow of disgust on her face, but almost immediately disappeared being replaced by regret as she sighed in resignation.


    ¡®What is in that photo?¡¯


    ¡°Mom,¡± I ask hesitantly, a little afraid of what might be in that picture ¡°what is all of this?¡±


    ¡°A reminder of my old life.¡± she said, not even turning in my direction ¡°It helps me remember what I had to get away from. Of what I was keeping you two away from.¡±


    She looked resigned, like she had accepted something that she didn¡¯t want. In her voice, I could hear clear sorrow, like she was being reminded of something that she had lost a long time ago.


    Slowly, she presented the photo she was holding to me. The image on it was facing downwards. If that was intentional or not I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°If you really want to know why I accepted your brother¡¯s harem dream, then you simply will have to look at this picture. It won¡¯t make you understand immediately, but it will make it easier for you to understand when I begin the explanation¡± she said.


    Mom¡¯s voice was resolute steady and firm. I could see in her face unwillingness. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but she was willing to do it to help me understand.


    Suddenly I found myself feeling afraid of that photo. Afraid of what might happen if I were to look at it. Afraid of the image that was on the other side.


    ¡°Or you can simply accept his dream and be part of it. Even if you try to resist, I have the feeling that you would just eventually succumb to him anyway. The choice is entirely up to you Anna. Whatever you decide, I will wholeheartedly accept it and the consequences¡±


    ...it irked me a little that she was so certain that I would accept Taka-chan like that, but I didn¡¯t have the right to say anything. After last night, I lost a lot of credibility in regards to resisting his advances.


    Still, I found myself conflicted with the idea of seeing that picture. I really wanted to know why mom simply accepted Taka-chan like that, but I started to get afraid of what might be in that photo in her hands.


    ¡°Ca-Can¡¯t I think about it for a little bit more time?¡± I asked, feeling like I needed a little bit more time to think and calm down.


    ¡°No¡±


    Her response had been decisive, with no room for argument.


    ¡°W-why?¡±


    ¡°Because if I don¡¯t show them to you now, then I won¡¯t manage to gather the courage later. This isn¡¯t something that I can show to anyone easily, especially to one of my daughters, so I want to do this while I still can.¡±


    I got overwhelmed by the resolve that she was showing to me. But despite that I also notice that the hand delivering the photo to me was shaking a little.


    ¡®She really is nervous about this¡¯


    This was the first time I¡¯d seen mom like this. She always seemed so secure of herself, so in control. Seeing her showing to me even a little bit of vulnerability was enough to make me question if seeing that picture was a good idea.


    It might be something that I would regret seeing. I might regret not seeing it. There were endless possibilities of what might happen, but for me, there was only one course of action.


    I had to see that picture.


    Even if she had given me time to think, I would just have decided to see it anyway.


    For as long as I could remember, my curiosity was something that always had gotten the better of me. It rarely fixated on something, but when it did it was impossible for me to let go until I satiated that ferocious beats.


    I honestly believed that my curiosity was one of the reasons why I manage to have a high grade in school. Whenever something caught my interest, I study it until there was nothing else that I could learn about it.


    This was the first time that I felt conflicted, divided in whether I should or shouldn¡¯t follow my curiosity.


    But whether or not it was a good idea, I knew that I had to look at that photo. If I didn¡¯t, I would probably spend the rest of my life wondering what was in that picture.


    ¡®Please, don¡¯t be anything too bad¡¯


    I could only pray that it wouldn¡¯t so bad as mom has described. That it wouldn¡¯t be so shocking as she said. My instincts were telling me that it was foolish of me to hope for that, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting it to be some kind of bad joke.


    The situation that I was in.


    Why did mom accept Takashi¡¯s advances?


    Why wasn¡¯t she against him pursuing more women?


    Why is she so accepting of his unseasonableness?


    That photo wouldn¡¯t answer those questions, but mom said that it would be the start for me to be able to understand her actions better.


    With my heart pounding in my chest so hard that I was afraid that it might jump out of my throat, I took the picture of her hand and start to turn the image in my direction.


    Each instant felt like an eternity. It was like a spell to slow time was cast on me, making each nanosecond last for infinitely longer. My mind was in such a whirlpool of thoughts and possibilities that I didn¡¯t know what to think anymore.


    And then finally, the image was in front of me.


    ...I had thought many things, but what was there wasn¡¯t one of them.


    As for how I felt when I first saw that picture...


    ...it was like my entire world had been shattered.


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 77 – Revelation

    (Yuria¡¯s POV)


    I waited with bated breath for my daughter to say anything. Each second felt like it would last for an eternity, trapping me in a prison of self-doubt and agony.


    Her face had grown pale the second she saw what was in that picture. I couldn¡¯t really blame her. Anyone would be shocked to see that kind of image of someone they really cared about.


    ¡°M-mom..¡± said Anna, her voice so small and quivering that I had to make a great effort to listen ¡°Is-Is this person... you?¡±


    She had a look of complete disbelief and shock. It was like she couldn¡¯t possibly believe what was in that picture.


    ¡®I can¡¯t really blame her for not wanting to believe that image to be true¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± I said, confirming her doubts.


    My words caused a crestfallen expression to appear on her face.


    I could only chuckle in self-derision at her reaction. I knew that she would make that kind of reaction, but it still hurt me to see my daughter make that kind of face to me.


    The photo she was seeing was s small memento of my dark days. Something that I kept to myself as a reminder of my lowest moments, in case for some reason I started to miss those days.


    I heard that sometimes people would miss the most inexplicable things, so I kept to actually remember what those days felt like.


    The photo was a younger me, from roughly fifteen years ago, in a micro-bikini surrounded by naked men. I had a melted expression of pleasure, my body covered by their seed and written all over with derogatory names.


    Cock-sleeve.


    Cum-bucket.


    Meat-toilet.


    And many others much worse them those.


    I never felt anything remotely like a longing for those days ever since I abandoned that life, so today was the first time that I¡¯ve seen this picture in years. And just like I imagined, it brought only painful memories and hurtful images of my past.


    I don¡¯t miss those days, and I¡¯m now certain that I never will.


    ¡°B-but, how? How can this be you mom?¡± asked Anna, her voice starting to grow stranger ¡°How could you-¡±


    ¡°This is from before you were born¡± I interrupted her, my voice strangely calm even for me.


    Anna simply looked at me at a loss for words. Apparently, my current state caused her to not know how to deal with the situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t it? The way I¡¯m so calm with this entire situation.¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t enter the details about how things went in that direction, it would take weeks, but for now suffice to say that I¡¯m already familiar with the worst that people can think and do.¡± I said, my voice still unnaturally steady.


    ¡®Somehow I feel... like I¡¯m not talking about myself¡¯


    ¡°I saw what true depravity and degeneracy looked like, and for a time I thought that I was happy with being a part of that world.¡± I said, my voice still sounding so calm that even I was a little unnerved ¡°But that changed when I had you two.¡±


    ¡°U-Us?¡± asked Anna, her voice so small that I barely could hear it.


    ¡°You and Rina¡± I said, my voice now gaining a little bit more of ¡®life¡¯ ¡° When had the both of you, it was like a wake-up call. It was only then that I manage to gather the strength necessary to get out of that world¡±


    Anna at this point was only looking at me, her previous shock and desolation gone and in their place was attentiveness and focus. It was like her previous thoughts had been put on hold, being replaced by pure concentration.


    ¡®This might or might not have been a mistake, but I have to make sure she hears what I have to say seriously¡¯


    I caught her by the shoulders and stared deeply into her eyes. She looked back at me, her gaze firm and focussed. There wasn¡¯t anything negative in her eyes. There wasn¡¯t judgment, disgust, disdain, shame, or anything alike.


    It was uncanny.


    ¡®I can think about that later.¡¯


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m telling all of this Anna?¡± I asked, and when she shook her head in denial I continued ¡°It¡¯s because I want you to take the advice I¡¯m about to give you very seriously¡±


    She took a while, her face not showing anything that she might be thinking, but she eventually gave me a small nod in understanding.


    ¡°I learned a long time ago that what people call normal doesn¡¯t really matter. We need to search for what can make us happy, regardless of what others might think¡± I said, trying to best express my not so easy to explain belief ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t care if this situation that we found ourselves in is a little unusual. Compared to what I¡¯ve seen and experienced, it¡¯s by far much more ¡®normal¡¯¡±


    My voice was turning a bit bitter bow, so I had to stop to compose myself a little. Anna showed me for a brief second a look of... sadness?


    ¡®What is she sad about?¡¯


    ¡°So, instead of focussing on the unusual in this situation, you should focus on what¡¯s the best way to make sure that we all can be happy¡± I said, giving her my final advice ¡°I accepted Takashi¡¯s confession to me because I got the feeling that he was being truly genuine, and that he might really be capable to make all of us happy. But I was also afraid that he might become a degenerate if I weren¡¯t there to advise and help him when needed, and I don¡¯t want to see that happen¡±


    I tried my best to convey to Anna why I was willing to accept Takashi without getting into too many details. I truly loved him but I could not simply accept him like that when I had to consider my family as well, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain everything to Anna in the little time we had. Takashi and Rina might leave their game anytime soon, and I wanted to wrap up this situation with Anna as fast as possible.


    ¡°This is some of my reason, and the advice that I have for you Anna¡± I said, wrapping up this talk ¡°Will you take my words seriously Anna?¡±


    ¡°...I will¡± she said, her voice trembling a little bit.


    I was satisfied with the answer and certain that she would take my words to heart, so I released her from my grasp. The second my hands let go of her shoulders however, she practically tackled me.


    ¡°Wha-! What are you doing Anna?¡± I asked, surprised by her sudden move.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry mom¡± she mumbled, her face buried in my chest.


    ¡°...sorry?¡± I asked back, still a little confused.


    ¡°I¡±m sorry. And thanks for... for everything¡± she said, her voice quivering more than before.


    Before I could say anything I notice a wet sensation on my clothes. Anna¡¯s arms were holding me as strongly as they could and her voice was whimpering a little bit.


    She was crying.


    I hugged her back, trying to calm her down a little bit.


    I tried to say something, but the words were stuck in my mouth. It was like my brain couldn¡¯t find the proper words to express what I was thinking.


    Suddenly I felt a hot and wet sensation on my cheeks. I was so concentrated in my conversation with Anna that I didn¡¯t notice that my eyes were moist and hot.


    At some point, without even realizing it, I started to cry.


    ¡®When did this- I already came to terms with my past, so why-¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know why I was crying, but I also didn¡¯t feel like finding out now.


    I simply held my daughter in my arms, while she cried together with me.


    And at that moment, I felt like a dam inside of me had been broken.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 78 – Last Target of the House

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    I was genuinely concerned about my current situation.


    I had spent most of my day playing games with Rina. Anna stayed most of her time in her room, and when she left she refused to talk with me immediately.


    She looked troubled somehow. I knew that she needed time to think but it looked like she had to deal with much more than I had imagined.


    Yuria was also acting a little different.


    She went to talk with Anna after I described to her what happened, and when I saw her again it looked like she was... I don¡¯t how to describe it... more relaxed somehow?


    She didn¡¯t look to be any different from normal, but somehow she gave me the impression that some kind of great weight had been lifted off her shoulders. I also noticed that her eyes were puffed and a little red.


    ¡®Did she cry?¡¯


    My first instinct when I noticed that was to go comfort her, but surprisingly it was Anna that stopped me from doing it.


    ¡°Taka-chan, stop right there¡± she said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stay put when she looks like that!¡± I protested.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough already. Just leave mom alone for a while. She needs a little time for herself¡± said Anna, firmly keeping me in check.


    Normally I would just ignore her and go to Yuria immediately anyway, but the tone of her voice made me stop.


    Her last sentence might look like a sarcastic remark, but the tone of her voice indicated clearly that she was dead serious. There wasn¡¯t any sign of cynicism, sarcasm, or irony in her voice.


    So I did as she asked, and left Yuria alone for the time being. But that didn¡¯t mean I would just assume that everything was fine that easily.


    I observed her behavior during the entire day, paying attention to any signs that might indicate that she might be hurt in any way. She was actually rather cheerful, completely at ease while doing her chores at the house.


    For all intents and purposes, there was nothing wrong between them.


    As the day ended, I was about to go to Yuria¡¯s room for our usual activities, when Anna said that she needed some time to talk with Yuria alone.


    They didn¡¯t even ask me, just told me they needed to talk and went there.


    ¡®Honestly, what else they need to discuss¡¯


    Part of me wanted to eavesdrop, but I knew that if I were to be discovered then my position in the house would be extremely damaged. I wouldn¡¯t be despised, hated, or anything like that, but my opinion would have a lot less weight.


    So I decided to leave them alone for the evening. Instead, I start to think about how I should proceed in my harem plans.


    ¡®System, show me again my [Harem] section¡¯


    [Acknowledge]


    Immediately a screen appeared in front of me, containing all the information about the situation of my harem.


    <Harem>


    - Yuria Komiya(Full Member);


    - Anna Komiya(Full Member);


    - Rina Komiya(Tentative Member);


    - Yurika Ichijou(Tentative Member);


    - Ayami Komiya(Unkown);


    - Megumi Komiya(Unkown).


    Just looking at the <Harem> section was enough to put me in a great mood.


    ¡®Great, she¡¯s already accepted!¡¯


    The <Harem> section recorded all of the women that I had an interest in having in my harem, measuring their level of affection towards me and their willingness to be part of my harem knowingly.


    Just the fact that Anna was described as a (Full Member) by the system meant that she accepted to be one of my women.


    Nevertheless, it was best if I had her vocal confirmation. If I were to just act towards her like she was already part of my harem, even if the system had already confirmed, would only make her be put off with me, maybe even causing a rift to form between us.


    It might be a very small possibility, but I still wanted to play it safe. Simple being willing to be one of a group of women now didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t get mad at me if I were to do something stupid.


    ¡®Now there¡¯s only one person on the house that¡¯s left out.¡¯


    With both Yuria and Anna already being willing to accept me as their man, it only left Rina as the final target.


    She was already on the brink of confessing to me. We have been going out together as much as we could, even if sometimes it wasn¡¯t just the two of us, so she already got more comfortable with my actions towards her.


    She no longer acted flustered towards my borderline sexual harassment, only acting slightly annoyed sometimes. I could also notice that she would grow a little disappointed whenever I stopped groping her without a reason.


    Whenever I acted bolder with her, she tended to allow me to do what I want. Even if on the day-to-day life she could be stubborn when it was my more lecherous acts she was allowing me much more freedom.


    Her masochist and slightly submissive side were showing its face.


    Still, I didn¡¯t want to simply create a situation where it felt that I had basically corned her to submit.


    That might have worked on Anna, but only because she was much more honest about her desires. Once Anna came forward and out loud with what she wanted, whether it was in a rather coerced manner or not, she wouldn¡¯t avert her eyes from it or try to deny it, so my method on her was pretty much guaranteed to work.


    If I were to try the same thing with Rina, she would just claim that she just went with the flow. Most of the time she was the very definition of tsundere, not able to admit honestly what she wanted, so trying to force her to admit would most likely backfire on me.


    If I wanted things to move to the next step with Rina then I needed for her to make a move on me.


    ¡®The real question is, how am I going to do that?¡¯


    Just as I was thinking about that particularly tricky problem...


    *Knock*Knock*Knock*


    ...someone knocked on my door.


    ¡°Taka-chan, it¡¯s me, Anna. May I come in?¡±


    Zakirael


    If you like the story don''t forget to vote, send a gift or write a positive review.


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 79 – Another Absurd Request

    ¡°Sure¡±


    As I gave my permission, Anna opened the door and entered my room.


    She was wearing her usual white pajamas, nothing really fancy or sexy, her black hair completely free from any kind of hairdo. I got a little disappointed by seeing her like that, especially considering the serious look she had on her face.


    ¡®I guess I was expecting a little too much right now.¡¯


    I was so used to having Yuria coming to my room in her provocative nightgowns that I instinctively thought that Anna would come doing the same. I guess that I should have expected that it was too soon for that to happen.


    I got up to a seated position on my bed and patted the place beside me.


    ¡°Take a seat¡± I said.


    To my gesture, Anna only showed me a flat and exasperated look.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a chair, tank you¡± she answered.


    Saying that she took the chair in front of my desk and positioned it in front of me, immediately sitting afterward.


    ¡®Yeah, time for serious talk¡¯


    With that thought in mind, I did my best to throw away all thoughts of sexual activities from my head, which was very difficult, and to concentrate on what Anna came here to discuss.


    ¡°First of all Taka-chan,¡± said Anna, starting our little conversation ¡°I was talking with mom all day to try to understand a little better what exactly you want with this whole ¡®harem¡¯ plan you have¡±


    Her tone was completely serious. Gone was the older sister that liked to playfully banter with me sometimes, leaving only the responsible older sister that wanted to make sure that I wasn¡¯t trying to bite more than I could chew.


    ¡°Well, you could have talked with me. I would have answered any question that you might have¡± I said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing right now?¡± she asked back, a little bit of hostility in her voice.


    In an instant, an apologetic look appeared on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a little difficult to not get irritated with this whole ¡®harem¡¯ thing¡± said Anna, looking genuinely sorry.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It would be weird if you weren¡¯t a little angry with¡± I said, not minding her attitude ¡°Your reaction is actually more understandable than moms. She accepted my plan to make a harem so fast that it almost felt anti-climactic¡±


    At my words Anna¡¯s narrowed a bit, giving me a very subtly but judgmental glare.


    ¡°Taka-chan, did you ask mom why she accepted you so easily?¡± she asked, with a dangerous edge on her tone.


    "...not really.¡± I said, which caused a little bit of anger to be noticeable in her expression ¡°But she did comment about it when she accepted. I wanted to ask more questions, but it looked like she was in pain from just the off-handed comments, so I thought that it would be better to wait for her to tell me¡±


    I tried to give the best explanation possible for the reason why I hadn¡¯t had that talk with Yuria yet. I was partially aware of Yuria¡¯s past but when she commented about it was obvious that just that was enough to sadden her in a way that I never thought to be possible, so I genuinely believed that it would be better if she was the one to bring it up instead of me just bluntly and tactlessly just badger out of her.


    At my words, Anna¡¯s expression softened a bit. She was still dissatisfied with me, that was obvious, but the anger in her eyes had vanished and the judgmental glare had become a little subdued in comparison to before.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s... not a bad decision¡± admitted Anna, although it looked like she wanted to say more ¡°But you still should talk with her. I doubt that she will bring up the subject herself¡±


    I nodded at her words, finding them to be remarkably accurate. I had been aware of that for a few weeks already, but I was having difficulty in finding the right way to bring up the subject.


    It wasn¡¯t something to be treated lightly.


    With that being said, there was something else that caught my attention.


    ¡°But how do you know about that?¡± I asked ¡°Did she talk about this with you?¡±


    At my words she simply looked to her right, avoiding looking at me directly into my eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something for you to discuss with me¡± she said, utterly denying any possibility of me having answers out of her.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to, but it¡¯s got to know that she still will defend Yuria¡¯s privacy despite everything¡¯


    As I had that thought, Anna shook her head a little as if getting rid of unnecessary thoughts out of her head.


    ¡°Anyway, getting back on topic,¡± said Anna ¡°As I said, I talked with mom and I decided to give this h-harem thing a shot¡± said Anna, stammering her words a little.


    She started to turn a little red. She was getting embarrassed by the situation.


    ¡°So... that means that you¡¯ll be my woman, right?¡± I interrupted her, not resisting the urge to mess with her a little bit.


    ¡®I know already that she accepted, but I really want to hear it coming from her¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll be your woman alright!? I said before that I¡¯ll be yours and I meant, happy?!¡± Anna snapped back, her face turning completely red from shame.


    I could not hold myself back from chuckling a little bit at her reaction.


    ¡°Hey! Stop laughing at me! I¡¯m trying to have a serious talk with you!¡± said Anna, trying to reprehend me.


    ¡°S-Sorry, hehe, it''s just that, hehe, you look so cute acting like that I can¡¯t help myself but laugh a little¡± I said, trying to restrain myself a little.


    It was weird describing someone as so cute that you end up laughing, but it was the best way I could describe it.


    ¡°Geez, you really can be mean sometimes, you know that?¡± she asked me, crossing her arms and an exasperated expression on her face.


    Despite her words, there was a hint of a small smile on her lips. The previous tense atmosphere was now gone.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not because I agreed to be one of your girlfriends¡± continued Anna, trying to get us back on track ¡°that I¡¯ll accept just anyone that you bring back with you¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mom said the same thing¡± I said.


    ¡°I know, but she might just let anyone be part of our family if you push her enough,¡± said Anna, a little bit of exasperation in her voice.


    ¡®Can¡¯t Imagine mom doing that, but I can¡¯t blame Anna for being a little skeptical with mom as well. She did just accept the harem situation a little too fast after all, not that I¡¯m complaining


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring just anyone to our family, but you¡¯ll be the judge of that¡± I said, shrugging a little like I was making some sort of compromise.


    Anna simply nodded at me, a satisfied look on her face. I really didn¡¯t intend to just bring any girl I found to be hot to our family, but accepting a few conditions from her was the least I could sense she was willing to accept being one of many women.


    ¡°And lastly... well, it¡¯s little less a condition and m-more an r-request. Mom already agreed to it¡± said Anna, her face turning scarlet red again and avoiding making eye contact with me.


    ¡°Well, sure. If there¡¯s anything I can do, then you just need to ask¡± I answered.


    ¡®What is exactly making her embarrassed this time? Is she going to ask for us to have sex? Nah, that can¡¯t be it. Yuria already made me promise to wait until they are of legal age, and I don¡¯t see her changing her mind on this. So what exactly is she going to ask me.¡¯


    Anna looked back at me while I was having those thoughts. She had the look of someone that had resolved itself to the situation like she was afraid of what I might think but was willing to say it anyway.


    A few possibilities crossed my mind of what was her request, such as kissing her again, licking her pussy, fingering her, and a few other similar things.


    But the actual answer completely caught me off guard.


    ¡°Next time you and mom have sex, c-can I watch it?¡±


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 80 – A Favor for a Favor

    Of all the things that she could ask, that definitely wasn¡¯t something that I expected.


    ¡°You want to watch us?!¡± I asked, unable to hide my surprise.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I want to watch you have sex!¡± said Anna, her face red to the ears.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t get me wrong, i-i-i-it¡¯s just t-t-that I thought i-i-it would b-b-be best if I g-got used to be n-n-naked with y-you and mom a-already¡± stammered Anna.


    ¡°You will be naked while watching us?¡±  I asked, my brain still trying to process this development.


    ¡°I, Not that¡¯s- I mean, That-¡± Said Anna, trying to find the right words to say.


    Seeing her like that, her face red from shame, the lips trembling while she tried to speak, finally made my brain process what she asked, and the meaning of it.


    ¡®She just wants to masturbate to us, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    That thought caused a smile to form on my lips.


    ¡°So, my big sister is also a big pervert, isn¡¯t she?¡± I said, teasing her about the obvious.


    ¡°Wha?! No, that¡¯s not-¡± Anna tried to protest.


    ¡°I get, I get. You want to see us fucking like animals, while you masturbate like crazy on the corner and drenching the floor with your juices, right?¡± I asked, once again pointing out the obvious.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, that¡¯s not it at all. I-i-i-it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Ooohhh, so that¡¯s it! You want to get used to being naked because you are already imagining us having a threesome! Is that it?! You really are an even more pervert than I am. I¡¯m so proud¡± I said while whipping a non-existent tear from my right eye.


    ¡°STOP SPEWING SO MUCH NONSENSE! You are the real pervert for thing those things Taka-chan! Idiot! Pervert!¡± Anna snapped.


    I could not help anymore and just start laughing out loud. That caused Anna to tackle me and we start wrestling with each other on top of the bed.


    Despite her outburst, there was a certain lightness in the situation. I could feel that Anna wasn¡¯t truly angry, just reacting to me pointing out what she most likely thought at some moment or another.


    We both were just enjoying that moment, completely at ease with the current relationship that we had.


    After some time, I finally pinned down Anna below me. Both of us were breathing roughly with Anna significantly more tired than me, her above shoulder black hair sprawled around her face, her blue eyes looking at me with a mixture of indignation and playfulness, and a sardonic smirk on her face.


    I could not hold back a smile from appearing on my face as well.


    ¡°Well, I guess that I should have expected that, with you exercising and fighting on the club, right?¡± asked Anna with a little bit of sarcasm in her voice, her breathing still a little bit unsteady from our little brawl.


    Her initial emotional explosion was now gone. She was back to her usual more collected self.


    ¡°Yeah, that certainly wasn¡¯t your best decision¡± I replied.


    ¡°Hmph, that was your fault for- Mn?!¡±


    I just kissed her, wanting to end this pointless talk.


    She was surprised at first but rapidly accepted my advance. Our kiss rapidly deepened, our tongues dancing with each other in a slow but intense dance of passion.


    Her kiss was clumsy and cautious like she was still trying to figure out what she was supposed to do. It was easy for me to dominate the situation, considering that I had already a lot of experience in dealing with Yuria¡¯s much more experience mouth.


    I enjoyed the feeling of the soft and thin lips of Anna, easily leading her the way I desired. She easily was dominated by me, the most experienced of the two.


    After a few minutes, which felt like hours, I lifted my head, separating our lips from each other and ending our kiss, leaving behind only a line of saliva.


    Anna still had that stubborn look of before, but now there was also passion on her eyes as well and her cheeks had a certain shade of pink that was definitely from a certain level of arousal. Despite part of her still trying to keep a level head, I manage to awaken in her a certain amount of sexual desire.


    ¡®Thank you [Pheromone Aura (Passive)] for this¡¯


    The skill might have an effect on people by simply being in my presence, but direct contact, such as the kiss, was the best way to affect someone.


    ¡°Regarding that request to watch me and Yuria, if she¡¯s okay with it then I have nothing to complain¡± I said.


    ¡°...really?¡± asked Anna, with a noticeable degree of hope in her voice.


    ¡®So she¡¯s not going to deny her desire anymore, is she?¡¯


    Now that she was in my grasp, it was time for me to be much more aggressive than before.


    ¡°Yeah, really. But in exchange, I want you to do something for me as well¡± I said, putting a little condition for my acceptance.


    I would accept that anyway, but that didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t take a little bonus from the situation.


    ¡°W-what is it? If it¡¯s too much outrageous, then I-I might have to think a little bit¡± said Anna, trying to put a little bit of resistance.


    Despite how she was trying to act, there was an indistinguishable look of eagerness on her face, her blue eyes shining with anticipation for what I¡¯m about to say.


    Despite her new confirmed perverted tendencies, Anna was a very smart girl. She already had an idea of what kind of request I was about to make, and her look was enough for me to know that she would certainly be willing to go along with my request.


    Smiling with the prospect of a new experience, I got up and stood on my knees. Without averting my gaze from her eyes, I reached to my shorts, pulled down, and freed my hard and throbbing dick, overstimulated from our passionate kiss.


    ¡°I want you to blow me¡±


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 81 – Inexperience (?)

    Anna looked back at me, evident longing in her gaze despite her trying to put a more tough front.


    ¡°Y-you are asking me to s-suck this thing?! Despite what you promised mom?¡± she asked, still trying to show a little bit of resistance.


    ¡®I should have expected that Yuria would tell her about that as well¡¯


    I doubt Yuria told her about the promise because she didn¡¯t trust me. More likely it was so that Anna wouldn¡¯t try to advance things between the two of us too soon.


    Not that it mattered now anyway.


    ¡°I promised to not have sex with you and Rina before we are all sixteen, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do a few things before, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I asked back, pointing out the obvious.


    I mean, I had already fingered her intensely enough to make her pass out, so she trying to resist in the base of that promise was a pointless endeavor anyway.


    ¡°Y-you really are a shameless pervert¡± muttered Anna in answer to my argument, a vexed look on her face.


    ¡°We already established that¡± I commented, not hiding the satisfied smile on my face.


    We left the bed and I stayed on my two feet, unashamedly showing my manhood. Anna was kneeling in front of me, her face a few centimeters away from my cock, her eyes looking at my throbbing member intensely, her cheeks scarlet-colored from a mixture of arousal and shame.


    That vision caused me to feel the blood coursing through my body to travel mainly to the point between my legs. My heartbeat was more intense than usual, the possibility of a new experience making me much more eager to just shove my dick in her mouth.


    She averted her gaze from my cock and looked at my eyes, nervously putting a strand of her black hair behind her ear. Her eyes showed a mixture of eagerness and uncertainty, a very expected reaction from someone that never seen a cock in real life so close to her before.


    ¡°A-are all of those t-things so big as this one?¡± she asked, maybe trying to disperse a little bit of her awkwardness.


    To her question, I had only one answer to give.


    ¡°Don¡¯t really know. Only now this is how big mine is for now¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t feel like lying to her right now, since I genuinely didn¡¯t know. This being a world where possibly many hentai plots existed at the same time, there was a good possibility that other men might have a dick bigger than mine.


    ¡®Not that it will continue like this forever. As soon as I can, I¡¯ll buy that skill to increase my size from the system¡¯


    That was just my stupid male pride talking. I knew it was stupid, but I still wanted to act on it anyway.


    ¡°I-It can be bigger?!¡± she asked, surprise clear in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m still growing after all¡± I said, having in mind that skill to increase the penis size on the system.


    To my answer, Anna gulped a mouthful of saliva and a look of apprehension and curiosity appeared on her face.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s difficult to believe that this thing-¡±


    ¡°Cock¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Call it cock. Or dick. Either is better than ¡®thing¡¯¡± I said.


    For a moment she looked like she was going to protest my request, but she just softly sighed in resignation and an accepting expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°It''s hard to believe that a d-d-dick with this size can e-enter a woman¡¯s p-p-pussy¡± said Anna, still stammering in nervousness.


    ¡°Well, as you already saw, it can and she certainly liked a lot¡± I said, feeling a little proud of my sexual exploits with Yuria over the past months.


    Anna simply nodded at my words and stared back at my veined member.


    I was already feeling a little impatience with her hesitation so I made my cock to throb a little.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Anna yelped at my member''s sudden move, causing her to jump a little. She looked back at me and, perhaps noticing the impatience in my face, she nodded nervously again and looked back at my member again, a look of renewed determination her face gain.


    She nervously approached her hand off my member, until finally, she got hold of it with her soft hands.


    ¡°Huh¡±


    I ended up groaning a little from the stimulation. I had grown used to Yuria¡¯s touch, so a new pair of hands getting hold of my dick was, once again, an experience both new and old at the same time.


    My grown caused Anna to look at my face again, probably afraid that I was feeling pain from her inexperience or something similar, but once she saw that I actually liked what she was doing she looked back at my dick.


    She started to touch my cock all over, feeling the skin and muscle of that unfamiliar member for her. She might have seeing many times over the last months, but this was the first time she was seeing so close and actually touching it, so she was making sure to experience that moment as much as she could.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s warm¡± Said Anna, her eyes a mixture of awe and intrigue ¡°And somehow, soft and hard at the same time¡±


    I stayed quiet, wanting to let her do as she pleased and experience that novel sensation. This was the first time I was with someone without any experience, even if it was just a handjob for now, so I thought it would be best to let her go at her own pace for the time being.


    She clumsily masturbated my member, moving both of her hands slowly and carefully. Her hot and irregular breath enveloped my dick as she moved her hands, causing me to feel more stimulation than usual.


    Her movements were cautious and restricted. I could feel that she wanted to go faster but was afraid of accidentally hurting me.


    I felt both happy and frustrated with her actions.


    ¡°You can be a little rougher. It¡¯s not as delicate as it looks like¡± I said, the frustration barely concealed in my voice.


    Anna didn¡¯t even look in my direction, her eyes completely focused on the piece of meat in front of her.


    She simply acted on my words.


    The grip of her hands tightened significantly, causing much more pleasure to run down through my body. The pace to which she moved her hands also increased, stimulating my cock through all of its length with a renewed vigor.


    I groaned a little from her new vigor, but that wasn¡¯t nearly enough to bring me to climax. After months of barely surviving the mind-blowing sexual technics of Yuria, a handjob of an inexperienced virgin such as Anna wasn¡¯t going to make me cum. It was a novel experience, but that¡¯s all that it was.


    She continued to masturbate my cock for some time, feeling the rough flesh of my cock with her hands, her eyes never wavering from my member and filled with a mixture of fascination, eagerness, and curiosity.


    At some point pre-cum started to flow out of my urethra, making her hands a little bit more slime. She didn¡¯t stop even then, only using the liquid to lubricate her hands and make the handjob more pleasurable to me and easier for her to perform.


    She was enthusiastic and single-mindedly trying to please me.


    It was like she was hypnotized, incapable to do anything beyond just pleasing and feeling that piece of flesh in front of her, wanting to see what happened when I reached the apex of pleasure.


    Bu that was for from enough to make me cum. If anything, I was starting to get impatient.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Anna¡± I said.


    She sensed the hardness in my voice and looked in my direction, worry clearly seen on her face.


    ¡°W-What is it Taka-chan?! Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked, a bit fearfully of possibly having made a mistake.


    ¡°Yes, you did¡± I said, which only made the worried look on her face intensify ¡°I asked you to blow me, but you still are only using your hand¡±


    Her eyes bulged a little in surprise, but then she immediately nodded in understanding and looked back to my cock without saying a word.


    She licked her lips in nervousness and anticipation, and slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 82 – Inexperience (Part II) (?)

    As her mouth opened, her small tongue timidly started to taste my manhood.


    She slowly and cautiously tasted the piece of meat in her hands, giving smalls licks over its entire length.


    Her gentle but careful licks caused a new kind of stimulation on my dick. I was used to the experienced and, most of the time, voracious attacks from Yuria¡¯s mouth. The experience of a pure girl trying to understand how to better please me was new, and at the same time fulfilling in a different way.


    I stayed quiet over the entire time, just enjoying how she was discovering how to better stimulate my cock. Her face displayed an expression that was a mixture of curiosity, fear, and lust.


    Her face was red from shame and excitement. At each second she was getting more confident, her tongue exploring my cock with more enthusiasm and vigor.


    She lacked the experience and technique that made Yuria able to so easily take control of our sections, but that was replaced by a growing enthusiasm.


    The stick and worm feeling from her mouth provoked my member continuously, making me enjoy this sloppy excuse of a blowjob in a different way than I do with Yuria. There was something about the thought of having an innocent girl like Anna giving me head that just made this entire experience new and refreshing.


    It was good in an entirely new way.


    Eventually, she stopped just licking my shaft, and slowly grow the courage to try to swallow the head of my throbbing cock.


    She slowly put more and more of my dick inside of her small mouth. I could clearly feel how her lips were caressing through the skin of my shaft as more and more of it entered her mouth.


    She was starting to show signs of struggle. She was trying to put my entire length inside of her mouth, but was obviously having difficulty.


    I gave a little tap on the top of her head and signalized for her to take my cock out of her mouth, to which she did with reluctance.


    ¡°S-Sorry Taka-chan, I don¡¯t think that I can take all of this inside of my mouth¡± said Anna, showing me an apologetic look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to look like that. Just take your, and put more only when you feel comfortable with it¡± I said, trying to reassure her.


    She nodded at my words, although she clearly was still a little down for not being able to swallow the entire thing in one go.


    She probably thought that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to emulate what Yuria did, but it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she didn¡¯t manage. I knew that Yuria didn¡¯t have that much difficulty with my cock because she had already a good amount of experience in that field, so expecting the same thing from Anna would be unfair and unrealistic.


    Anna resumed her oral services, swallowing the head of my cock and going just a little deeper. At the same time, she tasted my dick with her tongue, clumsily trying to stimulate me while with it sucking my cock.


    She bobbed her head slowly, taking a little more of my dick inside of her mouth each time. Her tongue caressed and explored my shaft, tracing its entire length while slobbering all over my cock.


    As she continued to bob her head, she used one of her hands to stroke me while started to play with herself with the other. She moaned and made slobbering noises, savoring and sucking my cock while intensifying the gripping of her hand.


    She stopped to pay attention to my reactions, completely immersed in her own little world of pleasure. She started to pump her hand with great intensity, continuously stimulating my cock while immersing more than half its length inside of her mouth.


    I was greatly enjoying her little performance. She wasn¡¯t going to suddenly become an expert cock-sucker, but the enthusiasm with which she sucked me gave was pleasing in its own way.


    I stayed quiet, enjoying her amateurish ministrations on my cock for a long time until finally, I started to feel the pressure that was the signal of my impending orgasm.


    I didn¡¯t even think about it, just letting the pressure increase while I hold my seed back as much as possible.


    Finally, it reached the point where I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and...


    ¡°UGHH!¡±


    ...exploded.


    Without even thinking I grabbed her head, shoving as much as I could of my dick inside of her. I was vaguely aware of hands lapping my thighs, but I just ignored it, focusing too much on my own rapture.


    After I felt there was nothing else inside of my nuts anymore, I released her head. She distanced herself from me and started coughing.


    *Cough*Cough*Cough*Cough*


    It was just them that I realized what I did.


    ¡®Uh oh¡¯


    ¡°What was that for?! I almost choked to death!¡± said Anna, looking at me resentfully.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I guess I got too used to the way Yuria does it¡± I said, scratching my cheek in awkwardness.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t do that again. I thought that I was going to die for a second¡± she said, petting her chest a little.


    I felt bad for hurting her. It certainly wasn¡¯t what I wanted to happen for this first time of ours.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I said, this time genuinely trying to convey my regret.


    Anna seemed to sense that because she looked back at me with more fondness and tenderness than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not really that mad. A-and it wasn¡¯t that bad, doing this thing¡± she said, shyly shifting her vision between my face and my dick.


    I could not help but smile in satisfaction at her little actions.


    ¡®Well, as long as she¡¯s okay, then everything is fine¡¯


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 83 – Another Problem?

    ¡°What about this? Just give it a chance, will you?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°No¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on, pleeease. Just give it a chance! You can¡¯t really say you won¡¯t like it unless you try, right?¡± pleaded Rina, for what it felt like the thousandth time this day.


    ¡°I know my tastes enough to know that it will be only a waste of time and money¡± I said, starting to feel exhausted from having this discussion again.


    ¡°Pleeeease¡± begged Rina, holding her hands together and looking at me with puppy dog eyes.


    ...honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for what she was asking right now, that might have been enough to agree with anything.


    ¡°...only if you try that volume over there¡± I said, pointing to a shelf filled with manga.


    In response to my request, she simply pouted, with a tinge of red on her cheeks as well.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t do that. I-it¡¯s too embarrassing to j-just go over there right now, so in the open¡± said Rina, completely refusing to even consider the idea.


    ¡°And now you know how I feel¡± I said, finishing this argument.


    ¡°Mrnnn¡± Rina continued to pout, her cheeks swelling a little bit.


    We were currently inside a manga cafe, browsing for titles that we might find interesting to read.


    We were currently on another date.


    It¡¯s been a week ever since Anna agreed to be my girlfriend, and therefore a member of my harem and the relationship that we developed was going along well, although not as much as I¡¯d hoped.


    I didn¡¯t stop to visit Yuria at night, something obvious but that needed to be said, but I also found spare time to enjoy a little frisky time with Anna as well. We couldn¡¯t just have sex immediately, thanks to that the promise I did with Yuria, but that didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t do... other things as well.


    As for her request to watch me and Yuria while in the room, I asked to put it on hold for a while.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I obviously wanted that, but to get my head to truly accept that was an entirely different matter. It was obvious that at some point I would have to find a way to get used to the idea, since I wanted a threesome as soon as possible, but that didn¡¯t mean it was easy to really do it.


    Anyway, that was a problem for another day. Right now I¡¯m enjoying my time with Rina.


    ¡°Come on, just once and I promise to never bother you with this again. Oh, how about this one?! One of my friends said that it was really really good¡± said Rina, with her eyes sparkling and practically shoving that volume on my face.


    To her request, and after a single glance on the cover, I simply looked at her with utter indifference.


    ¡°Rina, no means no¡± I said, not even bothering to argue anymore.


    Now, as for what she was trying to make me read, it¡¯s something that it¡¯s better to be described a little bit. On the cover of the volume, she was trying to pressure me to read was two ikemen, lightly dressed, and in a rather provocative pose.


    It didn¡¯t need a genius to figure out what is the main genre of that manga.


    ¡°Mou, you really are stubborn¡± said Rina, getting annoyed at my constant rejection.


    Let me clarify one thing, I don¡¯t think that Rina was really a fan of that genre. She never showed any interest in those scenarios whatsoever and never seemed to be particularly interested when two men were showing behavior that might make a few of the more enthusiastic of that genre go wild in fantasies. I think she just likes the idea of a guy reading that genre openly, and she was trying to make that scene happen with me for some reason.


    Honestly, it was tiring having to deal with that side of her. It is the only part of her personality that I found to be a disappointment.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just get another and be done with this¡± she said, humphing and storming away from me.


    I sighed in resignation and followed, knowing that trying to talk with her right now wouldn¡¯t do any good.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just let her read a little bit and she¡¯ll calm down¡¯


    There were very few things that reading manga wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm Rina, and this little scuffle wasn¡¯t one of them.


    To be honest, I was actually trying my best to spend as much time as possible with Rina on this date. Not only because I enjoyed spending time with her, but because I wanted to go home at a specific time. Mom and Anna would go out for some time at the beginning of the night, so I was trying to get as much time with Rina in the open as possible so we would arrive home when they were out.


    Pissing her off enough to end the date wouldn¡¯t help me one bit.


    We selected a few volumes that caught our interest and went to our private booth. Thanks to the allowance that father give to us, which wasn¡¯t big but also wasn¡¯t small, we manage to save enough to reserve a private booth for the day.


    We could spend as much time reading manga as we wanted. We just end up losing a little on the money for snacks, but both of us tended to forget to eat when too immersed in a story that we really liked.


    We were about to reach our booth when Rina turned the last corner and...


    ¡°Uhp...¡±


    ¡°Aghh...¡±


    ...crashed with someone.


    I obviously immediately went to help Rina, to which she simply nodded as thanks, and then I looked back at the person she crashed with.


    She was a girl around the same age as us, with a figure that was similar to Anna and Rina, more developed than most girls her age. She was squeezing her eyes in pain while massaging one of her legs. She had long brown her tidy in a ponytail, which gave a sort of athletic air around her.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember ever seeing her here¡¯


    I won¡¯t say that I know everyone that comes to this manga cafe, but I¡¯ve been here enough to recognize the faces of the usual clients.


    She was new here.


    I approached and extended my hand.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, trying to sound as polite as possible.


    At my words she immediately glared at me, looking like she wanted to pierce a hole in my head.


    It appeared like she was itching for a fight.


    ¡®...there¡¯s always a new problem, isn¡¯t there?¡¯


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 84 – A Glare

    ¡°Ugh, why did you do this?! Don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡± she asked, sounding as pissed off as she looked.


    She simply slapped my stretched hand away, clearly not wanting my help.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to be so rude!¡± said Rina ¡°It¡¯s your fault as well for not paying attention when walking¡±


    ¡°Mind your business¡± replied the girl.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± groaned Rina.


    And just like Rina started to argue with a girl we just met. Honestly, I¡¯m relieved that she didn¡¯t get intimidated as easily as before, but she should try to practice a little restraint, especially with someone that might start to use her fists to solve too troublesome situations.


    This girl was taller than Rina, practically the same height as mine, and combined with that glare I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if most girls her age would back away from her, and maybe some of the boys as well, but Rina wasn¡¯t budging an inch, staring at her straight in the eyes without looking intimidate one bit.


    As for me, that was not even close to enough to make me shake. Compared to the memories of getting beaten and mistreated in my previous life, to put it in mild terms, the aggressive glare of a likely twelve-year-old girl wouldn¡¯t intimidate me so easily, especially when it wasn¡¯t someone that I knew.


    Sensing that meddling in their argument would be pointless, I decided to do something more productive and started to organize the mangas that they dropped on the ground. The manga cafe had a strict policy about damaging their volumes and, considering there was a camera pointing in our direction, I didn¡¯t want to give them an excuse to charge us in case some page was torn or crumpled.


    After I the mangas in two piles at the nearby table, I decided to stop their argument. But to my surprise, they were already apologizing to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should be paying more attention to where I was heading¡± said Rina.


    ¡°Yeah fine. I guess it¡¯s my bad as well. I got so little time left that I was rushing without thinking¡± said the other girl.


    ¡®...okay, that¡¯s surprising. I thought that girl would argue much more, but the situation got defused by itself¡¯


    ¡°Well, glad to see that my intervention wasn¡¯t necessary¡± I said as I approached them.


    ¡°Hmph, obviously¡± said Rina, still a little peevishly from our earlier discussion.


    ¡°Hm¡± nodded the other girl, scratching her cheek with an awkward look on her face.


    ¡®I guess she can sense the small tension between me and Rina¡¯


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just get going¡± I said, gesturing to the table where I put the mangas ¡°I put what we let fell there, already separated between our selection and yours¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, than- wait?!¡± she said, darting to her mangas with surprising speed.


    She then took her little pile of manga close to her, like her life depend on it, and looked back at me with that glare from before.


    ¡°D-Did you see it?¡± she asked, her voice small but containing a little bit of the hostility from before.


    ¡®...is she ashamed of the titles?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I did¡± I said, not bothering in lying about the obvious ¡°But honestly, you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed about-¡±


    ¡°Stop stop stop stop stop stop, not another word!¡± she said, almost shouting like she was trying to drown my words with her own ¡°Thank you for your consideration, and goodbye!¡±


    She darted like she was fleeing from the flames of hell itself.


    ¡°Ah wait¡± said Rina, stretching her own arm like she was trying to reach the other girl, but she was already gone by that point.


    We both stayed there rooted in the same spot, a little dumbstruck by how fast the situation had developed.


    ¡°...that was odd, right?¡± asked Rina.


    ¡°Well, yeah it was. We didn¡¯t even manage to get her name¡± I answered.


    ¡°I know and- wait, why do you want to know her name Onii-chan?¡± Rina asked me, glaring at me with clear suspicion in her eyes.


    I could only sigh at her expression.


    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s just a comment. It¡¯s not like I would ask her out right after meeting her¡± I said.


    ¡®Well I could, but I won¡¯t say it out loud right now¡¯


    She continued to glare at me for a few seconds, but eventually, she accepted my words.


    ¡°I guess. I mean, i-it¡¯s not like I care if you get a g-girlfriend or anything¡± she said, her cheeks reddening and refusing to look in my eyes again.


    She continued to be an example of a tsundere, and I could only smile in amusement at her words.


    ¡®If only you knew¡¯


    We went to our booth and continued to read our mangas for the rest of the day in silence. She wasn¡¯t irritated with me anymore for rejecting her earlier request, something that tended to happen two to three times a week, so right now there was a familiar sense of peacefulness between us.


    We went home around the sun was setting, at the end of the afternoon.


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate to hold her hand like a boyfriend would do, which earned me a weak glare from Rina but she still squeezed my hand affectionately in return.


    She was much more used to these small gestures of affection. She didn¡¯t even bother to discuss them anymore, simply accepting and reciprocating when she was pleased with them.


    We arrived home and there were no shoes at the entrance, making it clear that neither mom nor Anna was at home.


    ¡°I guess that they already went shopping, didn¡¯t they?¡± commented Rina.


    ¡°It looks like it¡± I answered.


    As we entered our home, the anticipation of what I was about to do was taking over me. Today was the day that I would either finally make every girl in this house a member of my harem.


    And for that, I would have to finally use the system more actively.


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    If I manage to achieve my first goal on [email protected], then 10 chapters will be available ahead.


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 85 – Serving Water

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a glass of water, you want some?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Maaan, I¡¯m beat. Can¡¯t move another muscle after today¡± said Rina, while throwing herself on the couch.


    ¡®We barely moved at all, reading manga all day, but I¡¯ll stay quiet¡¯


    As Rina was resting from our non-existent effort of the day, I went to the kitchen to take the glass of water that I offered.


    As I was pouring the water, a conversation that I had with mom a few days ago crossed my mind.


    *


    ¡°So, now that you manage to make Anna accept you, when are you gonna lay your hands on Rina?¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Mom, are you mad?¡± (Me)


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Really? You sound a little mad¡± (Me)


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not mad¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...okay. Then, are you jealous?¡± (Me)


    ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°You just answered me¡± (Me)


    ¡°...¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Okay, okay. Sorry, I won¡¯t mess with you like that again¡± (Me)


    ¡°...then just say it already. When are you going to make a pass on Rina?¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s probably best if I create a situation where she makes the first move¡± (Me)


    ¡°Huuuh, that¡¯s not going to work¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...how so?¡± (Me)


    ¡°Rina is too shy with this situations. I can easily see how much she would be so bashful or troubled with the opportunity that the moment would just pass before she could do anything¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Well, I could try to make the moment last for a little long¡± (Me)


    ¡°If you try to make the moment to continue for too much time it will only look forced, and that will just earn you a whole lot of trouble with her¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...okay, then what do you suggest?¡± (Me)


    ¡°Just create the mood and make the first move. She will easily accept your advance¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Just like that? Isn¡¯t she going to cower and say that it was only a thing of the moment later?¡± (Me)


    ¡°Even if she did that, all you have to do is pressure her a little bit and she will just accept you immediately. After all the trouble that you had to spend time with her, by now she certainly is ready to take your relationship to the next step¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...okay, then I¡¯m going to take the risk. I¡¯m going to make it happen after our date on this weekend¡± (Me)


    ¡°...good¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...¡± (Me)


    ¡°...¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°...¡± (Me)


    ¡°Wh!? What are you doing?¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°I was being an idiot right now¡± (Me)


    ¡°W-What does that-¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Here we are, embracing each other, and I¡¯m talking about another person¡± (Me)


    ¡°...so you finally noticed your intransitiveness¡± (Yuria)


    ¡°Yeah, so let me do this, that way you¡¯ll be the only person in my head for a while¡± (Me)


    ¡°You really are hopeless?¡± (Yuria)


    *


    ¡®Okay, stop thinking about that. I might destroy my pants otherwise¡¯


    As that moment passed through my head, and I tried my best to not have the mother of all boners, I quickly opened the system.


    ¡®System, show me the <Drugs> section of the shop¡¯


    [Acknowledge]


    The system immediately opened the familiar window, only this time it was in a place that didn¡¯t often visit.


    <Shop>


    <Drugs>


    - Aphrodisiac;


    - Numbing;


    - Stimulant;


    - Sleeping;


    - Suggestive;


    - Delusional.


    I didn¡¯t often visit the drug section of the system, since I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in using them, but I had looked at it sometimes to know what was that I had at my disposal for use.


    To my surprise, although I shouldn¡¯t have, the options available in the store were tamer in comparison to what I had previously imagined. Apparently, none of the options on the system would cause any kind of harmful side effect, regardless of the one who ingested the drug was me or someone else.


    As to why I was using the <Drug> section right now, it was more insurance than anything else. Like Yuria had said, Rina was likely much more willing to accept me than I initially thought, but I want to be completely certain.


    And so, I decided that today I would use this part of the system for the first time. I thought for a moment if what I was doing was wrong, but considering everything that I had done until now I immediately discarded that thought afterward.


    I went for the aphrodisiacs, which only opened another window of options. Inside of what kind of drug I wanted there were other options stating the effects of the drug, such as the method of absorption, the intensity of the effect, color, taste, etc.


    I choose a tasteless and odorless powder and threw it in her glass of water. As for the intensity, it was only just enough to make her a little more susceptible to my skill [Pheromone Aura (Passive)]. After months of living with that skill, she and the rest of the women in the house had developed a small resistance to its effects, but with this drug, she would be much more susceptible to its effects.


    I went back to the living room, and there she was sitting on the couch and watching TV, browsing through the channels trying to find something that could catch her interest.


    ¡°Here it is¡± I said, giving her the cup.


    ¡°Thanks¡± she said, not even hesitating in downing its content through her mouth.


    ¡°Puhah, I needed that¡± she said, sounding like someone that was about to die from dehydration.


    ¡°Why? There was no lacking of beverages in our booth. I think most of our money was spent just on drinks¡± I said, reprehending her a little just out of force of habit.


    ¡°Just felt like saying it¡± she said, without even looking in my direction.


    I just shook my head in exasperation a plopped beside her, to which she didn¡¯t oppose and even accommodated herself a little beside me.


    We stayed in comfortable silence for a while, just enjoying the presence of each other. There was a time that we would be just a little awkward around each other, mostly her, but right now we could just stay silent like that without a shred of tenseness between the two of us.


    At some point I felt Rina shifting position, prompting me to look in her direction. She was rubbing her legs with each other in an uncomfortable manner and her cheeks had a red tinge on them.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s finally time to begin¡¯


    Zakirael


    If you like the story don''t forget to vote, send a gift or write a positive review.


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Objective and Future (Not a Chapter) (Copied from P@treon)

    It finally happened, my first objective as an amateur author was reached!


    First of all, I would like to thank all of you guys that were willing to donate both of your time and money to make this moment a reality. I know that it might don''t sound like much for most of you guys, but for me, it''s a big deal. It means that, even if it''s just a very flimsy possibility, I might have a sliver of a chance to be a full-time writer in the future.


    If that is going to happen, no that''s a different story.


    The reward for my followers for reaching my first objective would be ten chapters in advance of HPS, and at the time I had every intention to make good on that promise.


    The problem is that we reached the objective at a bad time. As some of you might be suspecting, the second volume of HPS is already reaching its conclusion, and after that, I''m going to put this story on pause.


    I''m not going to abandon this story, so don''t worry about that. It''s just that I thought that it was time for me to start working on my own original stories. Well, not exactly original, since in this day and age there''s nothing original anymore, but stories that aren''t in the fanfiction category.


    That''s actually one of the reasons my release lately has become a little unstable. Besides my own main work taking a lot of my energy, I''m also trying to figure out how to properly start my own stories.


    Having all of that in mind I decided that won''t create a new tier, for the time being, reserving that for when I finally launch my original works here and on the other sites I publish. It would be unfair to demand more money from all of you when we are so close to the finish line on HPS Vol. 2.


    If nothing happens and I manage to publish five chapters per week, then I make a prediction that the second volume of HPS will end between two to three weeks. After that, I''m going to take a week off from release to accumulate a few chapters of my original works and then the official releases, with the advanced chapters here on Patreon being immediately posted, will finally start.


    My releases for my original works will be a bit different from how it was with HPS. Instead of multiple chapters a week, it will be only one or two chapters a well. But they will also be a bit longer, varying between 3K to 4K words. I hope you guys are okay with this format.


    For those of you that are curious, below are the titles of my original works:


    The Protagonist Revenge (previously known as NTR''ed Protagonist Revenge) - this work is an idea that I had when I was feeling particularly furious with a certain NTR plot. Without entering into spoiler territory, if you hate netorare as much as I do, then this work might appeal to you. Fair warning, the first few chapters might be a little difficult to stomach, although there''s no netorare in them, but in the long run, they are necessary to explain a few things about the world that I intend to construct.


    Champion of Fertility - this on the other hand will be a story more focused on the smut. The plot will be there, but it''s more for the sake to make the story progress. The MC will be selfish and a bit of a jerk, but of an Anti-Hero than a villain.


    Anyway, I rambled a little bit but this is what I wanted to tell you guys.


    Thank you for your support until now and hope to be counting on all of you in the future.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 86 – Surprisingly Easy

    Rina was squirming beside me like she couldn¡¯t find a comfortable enough position for her to be. Although it was faint I could hear her breathing just a little rough, like the seer act of inhaling air was getting difficult.


    ¡°You okay Rina?¡± I asked, just to remind her that her actions were catching my attention.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, I¡¯m fine. J-Just trying to find a better position¡± she said, her voice faltering a little. Her eyes were darting around like she wasn¡¯t sure where to look for some reason.


    ¡®Okay, time for the next step¡¯


    Without missing a beat, I put one of my arms around her waist, causing her to give a little jump in surprise.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything in response to my action. Instead, she cozied up to me, as if simply being next to me was the only thing that could make her comfortable.


    I caressed her through her clothes, causing her to squirm with a little more intensity. My touch was having a greater effect on her than before. She was starting to pant a little as well, her mouth slightly open and her eyes also a bit hazy.


    As the program she choose continued, something that I wasn¡¯t really paying attention to, the atmosphere between us got more and more heavy, filled with sexual tension.


    I shook her a little, causing her to look in my direction. She focussed on me for a moment, nothing else reflected in her sky blue irises.


    Almost as if we were drawn to each other, both of us leaned toward each other and kissed.


    It wasn¡¯t anything too deep, just our lips softly touching each other.


    After some time I started to intensify the kiss, putting more force on it and trying to open her mouth with my own. She initially resisted a little bit but eventually relented to my assault, opening her lips and letting my tongue enter her mouth.


    What started as a fairly innocent kiss was developing into a more passionate and intense make-out session.


    After some time we parted from each other, a string of saliva linking our lips. It felt like was experiencing one of those scenes that we found on hentai anime, which in a sense I was starting to really live in one.


    ¡°So, not hiding anything anymore?¡± I asked, with just a hint of a teasing tone in my voice.


    ¡°W-Well what you expected? After doing all of those things to my body a-and going along with m-me in d-dates¡± said Rina glaring at me a little, with her cheeks even redder than before.


    ¡°Ohhh look, you can finally admit that we were on dates¡± I said, teasing her a little.


    ¡°Can you stop with the teasing?! I already admitted, so stop it!¡± rebuked Rina.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop¡± I said, lifting my hands in surrender, still laughing a little.


    Rina stared at me resentfully for a few seconds, but then she immediately leaped at me, kissing me again aggressively.


    I was completely caught off guard, especially because she mounted me afterward and continued to kiss me with great enthusiasm. Her kiss was sloppy and passionate. She lacked any kind of technique or experience, but that was compensated by her enthusiasm.


    I was certainly not let her take control of the situation forever, so I obviously reciprocated her kiss.


    ¡°Mn?... Nmn?... Nhunm?... Onii-chan?... Mnmn?...¡±


    She moaned while kissing, the sound of her sweet voice tickling my ears. The combination of the sounds leaving her mouth and the taste of her mouth was enough to make me excited, causing my organ downstairs to start stiffening.


    Rina started to squirm in my lap, her hips moving almost as if dancing and the rest of her body was glued to me, her arms around my head and her chest pressed against my own.


    We kissed passionately for a time enough that we lost track of it, our bodies glued and rubbing on each other like there was no tomorrow. The night was advancing and getting slightly cold, and yet I felt like my body was getting on fire.


    I held her by the butt, enjoying the feelings of softness and firmness that it transmitted to me over her pants. She held my head with her hands firmly, like she was afraid that I might try to run away or something.


    We meshed our mouths with each other, our tongues dancing in an erotically charged dance filled with passion and lust. Our hands left their previous places and started to explore each other bodies, trying to get hold of whatever was driving us to search for some kind of release from our enthusiasm.


    After some time, when I thought that she finally had her fill, I broke the kiss again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little over-eager?¡± I asked, a little surprised by her aggressiveness.


    I wasn¡¯t complaining by any means, but it struck me as a little odd that she was acting too aggressive. I thought that she would be more willing to go along with my actions due to the aphrodisiac, but not to this extent and so fast.


    ¡°...you¡¯ve been acting all flirty with Onee-chan and Yurika¡± said Rina.


    ¡°...what?¡± I said, a little surprised by her answer.


    ¡°And there¡¯s also something strange happening between you and mom, right?¡± asked Rina, sounding now more angry than before.


    Her face was still flushed and there was an obvious desire in her eyes, but also could see a seriousness in her expression that she usually didn¡¯t have.


    That alone was enough for me to know that, regardless of what she might want right now, she wanted, needed, me to answer her truthfully and anything else might cause harm in our relationship.


    ¡°...yes¡± I said.


    I haven¡¯t lied to her until today, and I also had no intent to start now.


    For a second I saw a wounded look cross her face but immediately was replaced with determination.


    It was like she was already expecting that answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then¡± she said, taking her arms off me and going for the buttons of her light yellow blouse ¡°I have to be more a-aggressive if I want for you to l-look at me more Onii-chan¡±


    With her piece having been said, she started to unbutton her blouse, revealing more of her cleavage until the only thing between her naked skin and my touch was a white and surprisingly alluring bra.


    ¡®...how did she get one of these?¡¯


    That question crossed my mind for a second and was blown away by her next words.


    ¡°I-if is only this, for now, then you can do whatever you want Onii-chan¡±


    Zakirael


    If you like the story don''t forget to vote, send a gift or write a positive review.


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 87 – Little Sister Resolve

    (Rina¡¯s POV)


    I had to do everything in my power to not just get up and run away.


    My heart was pounding so hard inside of me that I was afraid that it would jump out of my mouth. My face was so hot that I was certain that it was going to melt at any second.


    I had to gather every bit of courage that I had to say those words to Onii-chan.


    He looked back at me, with a very surprised expression on his face.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re really-¡± he tried to say.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, I¡¯m certain! I¡¯m completely certain! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± I said, wanting this to just continue immediately.


    I could barely gather enough courage to look at Onii-chan right now, although unable to meet his eyes. I was willing to go along with this situation, but it was taking every bit of resolve that I had.


    It¡¯s been almost a week since I notice that Onee-chan was looking at Onii-chan differently. I don¡¯t what it was, but I mean certain that something happened between the two of them.


    Something that changed their relationship.


    Onee-chan sometimes acted very differently than before. She glance at him more often and didn¡¯t react much when he was acting a little intimate with her as she did before.


    I knew that something had changed between them, and if I didn¡¯t want to be left out then I should do something about it as fast as possible.


    I knew that Onii-chan has been acting a lot friendly with a bunch of girls, and that obviously was bugging me a lot. I liked Onii-chan and I didn¡¯t want to see him taken away by anyone, much less by someone in our family.


    I think I noticed my feeling for Onii-chan back when I was still being bullied by those three girls.


    They discovered that I liked manga and anime, so kept just calling me disgusting otaku, worthless NEET, and other such things.


    One day, at the end of school, Onii-chan came to talk to me about something that I don¡¯t quite remember. One thing led to another, and he ended up seeing the three of them talking bad about me. They even went as far as insulting Onii-chan as well for being related to me.


    I still remember clearly what happened back then.


    Onii-chan looked at them with an empty expression. It was like he was some kind of robot, and nothing that they said could really affect him.


    He slowly approached them and, while they were so busy badmouthing to notice what he was doing, punched Izumi in the face so fast and with such strength that she flew two meters backward.


    After that, the events became a bit hazier. I remember that there was a lot of shouting and name-calling, a few teachers came and other parents intervened as well.


    Later mom said that Izumi¡¯s family tried to have me expelled from school. I guess that since Onii-chan didn¡¯t go to my school back then they wanted to make me pay for what happened. Luckily, father came and somehow buried the entire event. I wasn¡¯t officially expelled, but it was agreed that it would be for the better if I was transferred to another school.


    While all of that was happening, I confronted Onii-chan about his actions. I didn¡¯t ask him to cause such a ruckus, so I was very angry at him for creating such commotion just because they said a few bad words to us.


    It wasn¡¯t fair to him, but I was so caught up with what he did that I didn¡¯t even think about why he did that.


    After a long time of me giving him a barrage of angry words about why he shouldn¡¯t have punched Izumi, he simply looked at me like I had said something stupid.


    ¡°Even if you tell me to not do that, I still would have punched her anyway. If she doesn¡¯t like the same things as you is one thing, but to go as far as to just insult you like that just for the fun of it?! No way I¡¯m going to let anyone off the hook for that, especially because of how wounded you looked from what they were calling you! I might tolerate if someone insults me, but I¡¯ll never let anyone say something bad about Rina, much less right to my face!¡±


    When I heard those words I felt my heart clenched a bit, but in a good way. That was the first time I saw Onii-chan acting differently from his usual calm self. He might sometimes act a little vexed, frustrated or uncertain, but that was the first time I saw him truly angry, and it was for my sake.


    Looking back, even if I wasn¡¯t completely aware at the time, that was when I first started to see Onii-chan in a different way.


    After that I found myself doing my best to be able to enter the same school as Onii-chan and Onee-chan, something that hadn¡¯t even bothered in trying before. Mom said that we would go to the same High School eventually, but I wanted to spend more time with Onii-chan, so I wanted to be in the same school as him as fast as possible.


    I did a good enough job, and with a slightly good word from father at mom¡¯s request, I manage to enter their school.


    I also eventually realized my feelings for Onii-chan as well.


    When Onii-chan started to show interest in other girls I started to think about ways to make him look only at me. I didn¡¯t want him to look at other girls besides me. It bothered me that he would so shamelessly act so intimate with other girls, especially considering that they were people that I really like, such as Onee-chan and Yurika.


    But that perception also changed because of those three bullies, Minako, Sae, and Izumi.


    On our first meeting after roughly a year after seeing each other, when they were trying to mess with me again, Onii-chan didn¡¯t even hesitate to make it clear that if they didn¡¯t leave us alone he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt them again.


    I felt really happy that, despite shamelessly flirting with other girls, he still was willing to cause so much confusion for my sake.


    After that, I eventuelly came to a conclusion.


    I knew that even if I were to ask Onii-chan to stop flirting with other girls he wouldn¡¯t. Once he got something that he wanted, even if he didn¡¯t act like it, he wouldn¡¯t stop until he manage to get it, and it looked like he wanted to have more than one girlfriend.


    It looked like he wanted to have a harem, like in a manga.


    Was I happy with that? No.


    Was I going to stop him from trying? Even if I tried, I don¡¯t think I would be able to.


    Did that make me give up on being with him? Absolutely not.


    It did bother me that he wouldn¡¯t only look at me, and a lot, but believed that I could work my head around the idea.


    I just had to do my best for him to look at me more.


    I knew that I had to do something, but every time we were alone and that thought crossed my head I got col feet and said to myself ¡®Maybe next time¡¯.


    But for some reason, today I manage to gather enough courage to make a move. I manage to gather enough courage to actually started stripping in front of Onii-chan


    I don¡¯t know why I manage to do that, why my heart was beating so loudly, why my entire body was feeling like it was on fire, why my breathing grew heavier with each second, but one thing I knew for certain.


    There would be no going back from here.


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    Thank you for reading my story.

 Volume 2 – Chapter 88 – Rina’s Breasts Again (?)

    (Takashi¡¯s POV)


    I stared at Rina trying to come to terms with what she just said, but I didn¡¯t waste much time on those thoughts.


    If she really was willing to accept me like that, then I shouldn¡¯t do something that would just pile up her embarrassment.


    Without holding myself back as I was before, I kissed Rina more roughly and passionately. My hands went to her blouse, freeing her upper body from her outer clothes and throwing them n the ground, leaving only a white alluring bra between me and her chest.


    I stopped kissing her lips and went downwards slowly, leaving behind a trail of kisses and caresses that were making her squirm even more on my lap. Her voice was like music to my ears, her sweet moans echoing through the walls while she fell victim to my caresses.


    ¡°Nmh?... Ahnmn?... Onii-chan?~... Hnmn?...¡±


    Her voice was muffled from trying to suppress her moans. Her body was restless, squirming and wiggling on top of me. Her hands were on my head, trying and failing to control where I provoked her.


    After leaving a trail of kisses, to which I¡¯m certain will be hickeys later, I finally reached her breasts. Reaching that place, I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second to take her bra away, to which Rina also didn¡¯t resist one bit as well, even helping me to take it off.


    With her upper body completely naked, I stared at her for a second. Her skin was smooth and freed from any imaginable flaws, red from a mixture of shame and arousal brought by the situation and the effects of my skill and aphrodisiac combined. Her body was tense in nervousness, but the expectation and determination in her eyes were enough to make me certain that she was truly willing to do this.


    Her breasts were exactly as I remember from the last time I saw them, more full than an average girl her age but not to the point that it looked unnatural. If I were to make a supposition taking, then they were likely on a place between C-cup and D-cup. Her nipples were visible stiff, to the point that a little part of me thought that they might pierce steel.


    I pounced on her like a predator on it¡¯s prey, enveloping one of her nipples with my mouth while cupping rather aggressively the other breasts with one of my hands.


    ¡°NHM!?¡±


    Rina tried to contain her voice, letting only a muffled and sweet sound leave her lips. The feeling of my own mouth and hands touching her sensitive spots was causing her to struggle in my lap as if wanting to get out and stay in the same place at the same time.


    I played with her hardened nipple inside of my mouth, sucking it with a good amount of force, lightly biting it with my bare teeth. My hands were busy with her body, one playing with her bare breast, the other strongly grabbing her bubble butt. My hand played with her nipple, squeezing and pinching it enough to distort her flesh just a little.


    Rina didn¡¯t complain one bit about my more rough approach on her. If anything, she seemed to be feeling much more pleasure with me being more forceful with her. Her hand on my head was pressing me on her strongly, her moans were becoming more passionate and lustful.


    That reaction was to be expected. Differently from Anna, Rina had a more masochistic side so she would be much more inclined to feel pleasure if I caused her a certain amount of pain with my advances.


    She wiggled and squirmed on my lap, restless to the great number of sensations I was providing her. I played with her body, breasts on my mouth hand, butt being groped and toyed with my other hand.


    I felt elated. I could let myself be a little rougher with Rina than I was with Anna. I actually had to exercise some amount of self-control not to be too rough with Rina or I might end up hurting her, but that was very difficult.


    I could feel my dick throbbing inside of my pants, begging to be released from its constraint.


    It was impossible for Rina to not have noticed my hard-on as well.


    ¡°Onii-chan?~¡±


    Her voice reached my ear, making me stop for a moment to play with her body and properly look at her face.


    She was panting as she had just run a marathon, small beads of sweat pouring from her forehead. Her eyes were slightly unfocused but filled with so much passion and love that I could see the cartoon hearts inside her pupils.


    ¡°You are excited too, right??~¡± she asked, her voice sounding sweet and entrancing.


    The person in front of me now wasn¡¯t the usual tsundere little sister that I¡¯ve grown used to over two years, but a female in heat wanting to please the male in front of her.


    Her voice tickled my ear, making me feel uncomfortable to still be wearing my clothes. Her smell was like an aphrodisiac, causing my nostrils to feel a warm and comforting sensation from her natural aroma alone.


    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d swear that she had the same skill [Pheromone Aura (Passive)] that I had.


    ¡°Well, of course I am. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be excited with this situation¡± I said.


    To my response, she simply giggled, clearly content with my response.


    ¡°Then... what are you waiting for?¡± she asked, her voice sounding even more sweet and alluring than before.


    For a fraction of a second, I wondered what she was talking about, but that confusion was shattered instantly by what she did next.


    Without waiting for me to say anything Rina¡¯s hand directly between my legs, unzipping my pants and moving down the front of my boxers, freeing my throbbing cock from its prison.


    ¡°I let you play with my body¡± whispered Rina, her voice filled with a neediness that I didn¡¯t think possible to exist ¡°So it¡¯s only fair that you let me play with yours, right?¡±


    Zakirael


    If you wish to support my work and have access to five chapters in advance, check my patre0n page:


    patre0n.c0m/Zakirael


    Thank you for reading my story.